《Jack at World of Syntaria》 Chapter 1 : World Summoned I''m a black hair typical 22 years old Asian Today is my typical Monday morning as in "Lack of sleep". Well, reading a novel or play Role Playing Games(RPG) until late evening... "Sigh*!" Okay, fine until early morning of Monday ''Yawn!'' While going down the stair I thought of my morning routine, wake up - wash face and gargle- cook fried rice+ egg or hotdog because that''s the easy thing to cook you can say I already master that recipe, fried rice because I always have an extra rice in the evening at my rice cooker its just kind of a hobby to cook with some extra left over in the evening for the morning. Go to work Monday to Saturday, It''s been 4 years, since I go somewhere besides my apartment, hospital, and my workplace, because of my unhealthy lifestyle, I felt like all kind of disease already in my body, even just little running makes my stomach ache. By the way, I''m your typical low-class laborer who rent some small apartment, well I said low class because I feel inferior to everyone even I always show that I''m confident outside I know I''m just faking it. While cooking fried rice holding my frying pan I just thought out loud "Yawn*!" if I only going to choose a skill, I think I would choose Cooking Skill godlike level hehehe" While having sleepy face I heard someone ask me, "Are you sure?" Man deep voice out of nowhere. "Yeah imagine you eat delicacy every morning" Having saliva on the corner of my mouth "Bang!" After I put down frying pan it falls to the ground and I discovered that I''m not in my kitchen anymore. "Fuck my breakfast!" I shout Imagine you woke up early to cook then it just going to be wasted and whats more, you don''t have time to cook again because you need to take a bath and go to work or you''ll be late... "Will you shut up!!!" I heard 4 synchronize voice shouting at my back. Then I discover that there are four students at my back two female and two male who look around 16-24 years old, "Fuck who are you and why are you here in my house this early in this early morning !!!" I shout to them ''Silence ~~~" after 30 seconds of looking at each other "Okay, everyone calms down" the blonde youth trying to relax and analyze the situation then speak "First of all we''re not in your house so could you cover yourself with this?" The blonde youth throw me his black jacket and fuck I discover it late why he gives it to me, the four is on their student uniform while I''m only wearing Sando, Boxer have my sock on and my glove(use as frying pan holder because I should be at my kitchen right now) I notice that the two female students turned their head while blushing, I wear the jacket properly... which makes everyone still looking at me like an idiot, "Fine... your no fun..." I''m waiting for a good reaction like ''are you idiot? '', ''cover yourself, baka!! '' you know some typical response I read in Manga but it was a failure... After that, I put the jacket around my waist to cover my lower part. "How about let¡¯s light up the mood I¡¯m Mike Canister just call me Mike, 18 years old student at the Blabla University" The blonde youth who look like Hybrid Asian American around 5.9" height, body-fitted acting a cool guy with his wavy hair with blue eyes. ''I have been trying to light up the mood since I wear properly the jacket... tsk ..tsk... noob .. they are noob... '' I whisper to myself "I¡¯m Diane Luketor, 17 first-year college student" The black hair female student with brown eyes, around 5,5" height body slender, b-cup who has an aura of a ''Class President''. Everyone look at each other. "I''m Sheryl Densomo 16 student" The timid girl black hair, slender waist b cup breast sound 5.2" height brown eyes, to be honest, she like a little sister of Diane, "I''m Tomson Soroto, just call me Tom 19 years old 3rd college" Another brown hair youth with brown eye who look matured because of black mustache and big body build around 6,1 height with a serious face like a basketball player and yeah I''m wrong there''s no 24. "I''m Jack, Jack N Jill 22 not a student anymore..." I''m trying to light up the mood again so I said some name of kid snack here at my place as a joke but everyone seems to take it seriously as my name. "Okay, anyone of you knew where we are?" Said Jack "I¡¯m not sure but while I¡¯m walking toward the canteen in my school I just saw a circle light surround me," Mike ''Circle?.. Light?.. Magic Circle? Summoning Circle..? Maybe be I''m too sleepy to miss it out..'' I think to myself. "Yeah about the strange light, I have guessed but I think...." Diane said "Wangggg~~~" Some strange noise got our attention then light appears which stop Diane from speaking "Good day Heroes, first of all, I want you to know that you are summoned here from your world" A beautiful angel, no goddess descend to our front and speak like a song to our ears, which giving the listener an urge to protect her, a small petite girl with golden hair and black big beautiful eye, around 3.8" height, wearing one piece white dress, barefooted yet floating several inches from the ground, there are a multiple strange 5 rings in her back, which like a circle of runes than a halo around one half meter circle runes and four on the side overlapping, act as her wing. "Who a..are you?... Where a..are we and .... what do.. you mean summon?" Sheryl speak while having some moist in corner of her eyes "I am goddess of this world you can call me Selica, to be short you are one of the random people from your world to be a pla... hero and protect our people from incoming calamity every ten thousand years, giving you opportunity to get skill you like that you can use to the fullest" "I have questions," Tom said with a serious tone, everyone looks to him and he said "First can you send us back? Second, how can we acquired the skill you¡¯re talking about" "Your first question, I can''t, to get a skill you just need to tell it to me so I can..." Selica said "Pfft" Mike is grinning at side when everyone looks at him and Diane ask "why is there a problem" "no I just think of my status and then something pop up pffft**" Mike said while other looking at his grinning and try the status option.
Level
Name
Title
Str Atk Dmg
Vit HP Def
Agi Atkspd
Int MP MgcDmg
Dex Mgc Def
Luk Critical Chance Crit Multiplier
"One of the common ability you have as summon from otherworld is: \\ Storage : a small space where you can put the non-living thing. \\ Class limiter off( you can be swordsman and magician but its depend on your effort to learn as many as you can)... \\+3 free stat point per level to distribute automatic +1 all stat, need to set before leave here, or it will be set automatic +1 all stat Which is not in common people in this world applicable they only practice or train to gain stat even level only give them a maximum of 3 random stat defend on what the class they choose.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. \\Identified Skill because you know nothing about this world \\Language of Syntaria. ''So that why none get my joke when I said ''Jack n Jill'' I thought were in the same place because I can understand their language'' Jack thinking about Language of Syntaria. "So we''re gonna be stuck in this world with the said ability plus our chosen skill, and no one asked us if we want to be summoned sigh!..." Diane looks like trying to accept the fact. After 10 seconds she continues said, "So if I want lightning bolt I can have that skill right?" The goddess simply nods and Diane looks to four summoned hero and continue. "Before you pick kindly tell us what skill do you want, so we can collaborate or give opinion to each other, we might be party for long time" Diane After 10min "So may I know you what are you thinking?" Diane looks at us then ask "I think.... I want ... teleport..., I''m planning... to be a mage or archer .. something.. long-range attacker" Sheryl, the other think so too and agree because she looks too timid for being melee attacker. "I''m planning to have earth shield skill because I have a big build I may be a good as a tanker, even though I also want to become damager type it will not balance our party, so I might look for a class where I can use shield" Tom "I want Apocalypse" Mike saying while smiling "What do you mean by that?" Diane say while other looking to Mike "You know a set of meteor clashing my target area hihihi" Mike like devil grinning "Is it possible Goddess Selica?" Diane "Yes you only need at least 200int and 20000 Mana so you can cast ¡®Set of Meteor¡¯ you want " Selica Said Everyone look at their status and the face of mike turn pale because he thought it will be easy to level up, just throw many meteors to Dragon clan area like in some novel. "I think one of you need to become melee damager to balance our party, because I''m gonna choose heal, any opinion?"Diane looks at Jack and mike while saying her skill choice and asking us.. "Well I think we should''ve broader our skill choice" Jack Everyone look at Jack curious then he continue saying "Sheryl should choose Space Magic than teleport because its broader and teleportation is one of the scopes of it if I''m not wrong. Diane should choose Light Magic because it¡¯s more of support and heals will be one of it. And rather than Earth Shield to assist your tank position I guess it¡¯s better to choose Enhance Body Strengthening. That will increase your whole body defense and attack damage. And if Mike will choose to be a mage too I will be melee attacker so we can balance our party. And about stat point, because we are the party we should manual distribute it than automatic allotment even though is just 3 points, what is the max Level and status of a hero can attain? " Jack look at Selica "Every hero can achieve max level of 110, max stat is 200" Selica "So if we automatic distribute point our basic potential will be 110-120. But if we choose 3 points, we can have 200 stat and 130 points to allocate to other areas, maybe there¡¯s equipment out there but without the external item, we can at least be different to a normal citizen by a large margin. Imagine level 20 mage has 20 Int but our level 20 mage has 60 Int, You might be thinking to be Magic Swordsman or battle healer but I think you should add stat point base on your main class and make effort to gain a status point for your other areas by training. She says summon from otherworld does not have class restriction, Example Diane, you''re a healer, it doesn''t mean you can''t fight. You can practice your sword skill and it will increase you''re Str and Agi without using the 3 stat. Am I right goddess Selica?" Jack Selica nod "And it¡¯s we should not add a point to max our status example into should be only 180-190 or first stops at 150 so it can grow it potential by itself. Having 200 into it means even you practice it will not increase again or having 190 into as long as you practice you can increase up to 200" Jack Jack states his opinion proudly until he saw everyone looking at him after a minute then he blushes. "Stop staring at me like that.... fine I guess I¡¯m one of those you called otaku, Gamers I like to read Manga, Novel and play online games until I can, it¡¯s that a crime hmmf..." Jack shout Everyone realizes the situation and feel awkward. "I think we should consult you earlier..." Diane "Yeah like a professional" Tom "You... don''t look... like... someone who... will speak like that" Sheryl said while the other four including the goddess nod "Fuck are you saying that I look stupid,...." Jack Sheryl runs at the back of Diane and looks like has been wronged. "Cough** yeah the opinion of yours look good but..." Selica said pause for a second then continue "You cannot be a hero anymore..." "What!..." Everyone look at the goddess wondering. ''Why? Because he''s good at guiding us to our skill'' Everyone thinks the same... "Cough! I know what you''re thinking and you''re wrong, ¡®Title¡¯ should be blank but his title is not, think of your status then, imagine you allowed us to see your ¡®Title¡¯" Selica said then they look the status of Jack then saw the ¡®Title¡¯ column "CIVILIAN", Everyone looks curious at Jack then Jack said: "I don''t know it too..." "According to data you already choose a skill 27min ago," Selica said while looking in her front air, ''Maybe he has the system too...'' Jack Everyone thinking about, what they¡¯re doing at that time and then Jack shouts "That''s the time I have been sent here!!" "Exactly! You chose a skill the moment you sent here" Selica nod like it was not a big thing, She continues said "You chose cooking skill which almost all housewives have, you are considered as a civilian because your skill is not for battle or not even as ''Support Ability''" Everyone look at Jack feels sorry for him. Jack simply crying while shouting "Housewives Skill, fuck this is not fair!" Just like heaven and earth abandon him, even Sheryl think she lucky to be a chosen as a hero than to be just another chosen civilian in otherworld which adds to her confidence... "Cough*! Cough*!" Tom "Let''s continue since Jack will be ordinary civilian I hope that Mike can help us to be a melee damage and not another Mage" Tom said Diane simply nod look at Mike "I think I¡¯m going to choose to cloak so I can go to the back of the enemy simply do critical hit as a damager" Mike "Sigh*! no.... it will not be good if you become invisible your party member will not see you too, what if the accidentally hit you?, and I think if it¡¯s about hitting the enemy¡­ another body strengthen will be good but Tom already choose it, Its better if you chose Haste or Accelerate Ability which can help you speed up to hit or is better if you choose Lightning magic, you can use it to speed up or even paralyzed your enemy, lightning is good damage I know some anime character with it like Misaka Mikoto, Laxus Dreyar or someone at One piece" Jack said while remembering other lightning type character. After a while, everyone agrees and decided on what skill they will choose. Heroes Mike = Lightning Magic Diane = Light Magic Sheryl = Space Magic Tom = Body Stringing Magic Civilian Jack = Cooking Skill "One more thing to remember, trust us before other, don''t be fooled by other we don¡¯t know yet, who has malicious intent to us out there so better to get each other opinion before decide what''s right and wrong understand?" Jack said and everyone looks at him look like asking ''Why?''. "You know to avoid saying one of us is criminal that do this and do that things, which destroy heroes party, without consulting side of other" Everyone nodded Sigh*! ''I always read a novel like that, and if that''s going to happen I''m the best target right?... Why? Because I''m a Civilian'' Jack whisper in his heart Mike go to the Teleportation Circle followed by Tom and before Diane Sheryl walk to the teleportation circle Jack stops and ask the goddess which also makes the two girl stop... "It may be already late to ask but I have a few questions, mind to answer nod if yes shook your head if no... Is there''s other god or goddess out there, other than you?" The goddess stares at him after a few second she nods "If there''s a way for us to return to our world, which we can find out there but you cannot say because you¡¯re not allowed to?" Others look weird to Jack because Tom already ask that question before, but two female shocks because Selica nod, After that question, Jack looks at the two female and said: "The question of Tom, is stupid..." The two girls confuse but they know they can only ask Jack some other time, and Jack gives a signal to enter Teleportation Circle after the two girls left and Jack turns around and ask a question again to Selica which starring at him curiously. "You want to know what I¡¯m thinking?" Jack ask and Selica simply nod "You summon hero, make them choose a skill, not automatic like unique because if every one of us will receive a skills depend on our characteristic I should get acting skill pfft pftt!, other heroes might have useless skill which cannot help them to this new world, You balance the skill base on the stat like the apocalypse Mike said, even though they can use their skill to the fullest doesn''t mean they can use it the way they want to,... Force to summon random people from your world as many as possible to be a player?" Jack is like speaking nonsensically while goddess Selica staring at him "I talk too much? Hehehe why don¡¯t you make me max level max status all skill or give 50 unbalance power, so I can end the calamity in one day, In short, this so-called every ten thousand of year summoning hero is a simply a game of god who nothing else better to do..." Jack full of disdain, Selica frown for the first time, invisible aura surround the body of Jack and spew some blood flow in the corner of his mouth but Jack looks at Selica then smile then laugh little. "Why are you smiling? " Selica still narrowed her eyes look at jack "I will also simply die why not in the hand of god pfft**" Jack laughing while speaking ''Hope my acting skill work, I practice it everyday'' Jack "What do you mean?" Selica "No I mean if you¡¯re not going to summon me I''m going to die in my world too look at this" Jack show his HP while smiling (HP 24/64) it shows full HP but 30points grey + the damage of Selica when she activates a little suppressing aura "You I see I''m happy I was chosen, about this game of god... but if I''m just going to die because of my disease, it¡¯s just wasting my time, if I only have... Cough*! Cough*! a healthy body it wolves be interesting to destroy this game of yours pfft pfft**" I said "I see, but if I give you strong body its would be unfair and..." Selica stated the rule while speaking in a little girl voice, thinking It would make some sense if you''re going to die because of you''re unhealthy and 10,000 years again to summoned otherworlder.. it would be a waste. "Poink" Jack chopped the head of Selica, if the four heroes are here they might drop their jaw to the scene (hihihih) "What''s your problem do you know that I can kill you now" Selica "Don''t act like a brat" Jack Thinking this goddess is not allowed to kill the summon hero and just try into look dignified in front of them ¡®I''m master of pretending I''m a good actor, which even I learn to fake myself, you show your little skill in front of an expert¡¯ Jack is grinning "You are the brat, your ancestor is brat I''m already 571 years old here you are brat!!!" Selica face red from neck to ears "First of all I''m not saying give me strong body; I said if I have a healthy body it¡¯s different, If you''re too old even though your level is high and your strong which you can destroy a mountain in a flick of fingers. If you''re not healthy you will die regardlessly and I''m not a high level in-fact you see I''m level 1 and finally, you''re not yet giving me skill. Technically is not you I already have the skill before I met you I''m not sure but base on the deep man voice I remember it¡¯s not you and I''m sure healthy body is not a battle skill because even a child can have it like cooking skill of mine which has almost by all of the housewives..." Jack stating his opinion to her. Like a teacher telling a little girl that she did something wrong. "Fine fine ........ I give you healthy body skill it¡¯s not strong body skill, let see if you can survive out there...." The dignified goddess Selica is like a child going to cry "Thank you, my little goddess" Jack smiling, Smiling at his heart content even though there''s a healing ability in the world he''s going to, At least he didn''t need to put effort to solve it moreover he is not the hero so it will be hard to ask other to heal himself, in his heart laughing'' I think I will have actor skill pfft pfft'' When goddess Selica heard the ¡®Thanks¡¯ of Jack and see his grinning she frowned. "Who is your little goddess " She holds Jack like trash then Selica throw him to Teleportation Circle Then Jack lost his vision... Chapter 2 : World Arrival At the castle The Heroes are standing side by side in the middle of Magic Circle drawing on the ground. Diane POV. An old man who''s around 60 years old standing in front of us, with 6,5" height, skinny but look clean with strange clothes. "Welcome our heroes I am Lestor De Lonohestra the Pope of Church Of Hope, we have summoned you here seeking help for our kingdom!" Lestor On the side, is the Princess in a blue dress, with beautiful blue eyes and golden long hair which look graceful looking at us one by one. ''Why they are not panicking, according to the book every time ¡®Heroes Arrival ¡® someone hysterical, panicking or scared reaction at least one of them. But now it looks like they already knew each other even the two girls look like good sisters'' The blue dress princess thought. After 20 seconds of silence "Cough! I guess we are really Summoned Heroes, I am Tom student 19yrs old Summoned Hero" Tom didn''t make a long introduction because no one knows his surname here by the way. "I am Mike 17 student Summoned Hero," Mike said ¡®Summoned hero'' too because subconsciously he knew someone is not. "I am Diane and this is Sheryl Summoned Hero" I introduced myself and Sheryl. I and Sheryl look around and waiting for one more to introduce him but I found out that we are only four. We four felt weird like something is not right, it feels like we forgot something. All they remember was four of them was summoned there''s goddess give them skill and the enter teleport circle. They knew that there''s someone else but the memories of him are slowly vanishing. "Welcome to the Kingdom of Syntaria, I am the third princess of the kingdom Mira V Syntaria we have been waiting for your arrival, look like you have the gist of your situation, if you have any question please I will answer it to the best of my knowledge, but first please follow me to see our King" Mira after small speech turn around and start walking. After a 10 minutes, we saw a big door more like a gate and two armored knights as a guard, the two knight open the gate, after we pass through the big door they close it and we saw the King and the Queen, a handsome middle-aged man around 35-40 with brown hair and on his side the yellow hair woman who looks like 25 years old matured or ripe version of princess Mira. "Welcome summon heroes to the kingdom of Syntaria I am King Nicolas Syntaria and this is my Queen Miriam Syntaria, our goddess of hope goddess Selica inform us about the arrival of calamity and we hope to work with you, we will do our best effort us our goddess command to support you, if there¡¯s any question you can freely ask"Nicolas, after the speech he think thank these children will be trained and enter to battle field in no time, if my little Mira will go to that unknown place I think I will go crazy. I introduced us to the King and act as the leader of the group. After that "Welcome???...tsk... first this is clearly kidnapping us against our will so may I ask your majesty, what is the incoming calamity which is needed to summon heroes and what your plan about us? And did you know a way for us to go back home? We have friends and relatives surely worried about us; we don''t want them to die with regret for not seeing us again especially our parent because of your so-called "Kingdom of Syntaria" Diane The King stun and feel guilt after hearing my word, stating we are forced, they are the reason why our family might die in regret and in the first place we don''t have reason to help them. "To be honest no one sure what is the calamity that will occur but our goddess send a message that after a year calamity will start to rise so that we must prepare to defend our Kingdom" King Nicolas full of shame and guilt while speaking.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. "We are planning to send you to the Syntaria Central Academy where all top Student around the world gathered. To learn more about skill, job class, fighting, history of our Kingdom, as the King of Syntaria I guarantee to support you four with the best of our Kingdom possible..." the King speaking then... "BANG!!!!***!" Everyone look at the door and the two guard on the ground... ''What! ... he says after year¡­ is this place under attack?... should we escape'' I have many though not sure what to do... then I heard the voice of a boy? "Silence~~~" After 5 seconds... "yo!.....?" The man speaks... ______________________________ Protagonist Jack POV ''Fuck where I am, why I can''t move my body can''t see is it dark? am I blind, that little goddess must do something to me, I shouldn''t make fun of her'' Jack Loud cry* ''What''s that I can''t clearly hear but I guess someone crying .... wait..... am I the one crying.....'' Jack In the small village of Kenatra, near the border of Elfinalde Forest which is included in the territory of Elves. The village is around 50-60 family, there are men and two women inside the small house. "Ohh congratulation Nel, our goddess surely blessed you and Anna a healthy baby boy " midwife around 40yrs old. "Thanks Lorna for helping us, if you¡¯re not here I really don''t know what to do" Nelson while having moist in corner of the eyes feeling thankful. Nelson is a brown eye black hair short hair with a muscular build like adventure matured looking around 6.4" 19yrs old. He is my father. "Can I hold my son, I really want to hold him sob**" Anna Anna is my mother, golden yellow hair with, blue eyes 5.6¡± 18yrs old Lorna passes the child and Anna holding it carefully like a precious gem. ''From now on I will call you Jack, I''m going to make sure you will have a good life... right¡­ Nel? Sob!*" Anna ask her husband happily while crying and Nel simply nod to her wife. I got the black eyes of my father but the sharpness of it and my golden yellow hair from my mother. ''I can understand them and it¡¯s simply like I am a newborn, fuck what is this situation, oh right status menu open," Jack thinks of status bar
Level : 0 Title :
Name : Jack
Level : 2 Tittle :Civilian
Name : Jack Age : 7 Minutes Old
Str : 1 Atk Dmg : 0
Agi : 1 Atkspd : 0 Movement spd : +0m/sec +Evasion/Reflex
Vit : 2 HP : 6/6 Def : 13
Int 1 Mgc Dmg : 0 Mgc Def : 0 Mana : 0/0
Dex 1
Luk 1 Crit Chance 0% Crit Muliplier : 2x
Storage: a small space room where you can put non-living thing
Identify: show basic information of target object, if is living things level will show if you''re level is only higher than it
Class restriction off : all from otherworld sent here , can have multiple class
Language of Syntarian Kingdom: enable to read and write Syntarian language
Cooking Skill Max: You can simply cooked all recipe you can see it, can give you a list of recipe you already know, can give you the best tip for different improvement depend on how you want it.
''Well, cooking skill cannot be consider as unique skill I supposed if it is unique skill other people will not learn how to cook pfft pfft, at least once I can cook everyday will be delicacy..¡¯ Imagining life eating god level taste of food, after continue reading
Healthy Body Max: a skill created by the whim of goddess Selica, according to her it will not give you high regeneration, or strong body than other your race, it simply give you a healthy body, inborn physical trait.
''Fuck, inborn physical trait, that''s why I was reborn, stupid goddess... I should have asked her to heal me if I knew that she¡¯s going to do this to me, in manga bullying loli goddess always result in good deed why the flow of the story is not going to standard... and... the calamity is coming, I¡¯m a baby!!!!'' Jack while crying out loud "Honey I think our baby is now hungry''" Nelson ''This is not fair'' baby jack cry louder Chapter 3 : Jack New Life After one month I started to hear and see clearly maybe because of a healthy body, but I act likes baby, for my parent not to be worried, I find it funny when my mother playing with me and do some doddle, I cry when my father trying to kiss me, is not that I want to hurt his feeling but I feel awkward every time he is using his face to play with me. One time at midnight when I''m thinking deep, I notice that there¡¯s something bluish mini particles in the air, it should be what they call Mana, I know that Int increase the Mana but I also know it¡¯s impossible to level up now, while I''m trying to sense and control the Mana around me, after a couple of night trying out, when I check my status I notice that my Mana increase 27 points, with still having 1 Int.
"Skill learned: Mana Sense Lvl1"
"Skill learned: Mana Sense Lvl1"
"Skill learned: Mana disperse Lvl1"
"Skill learned: Mind resistance Lvl1"
Name : Jack HP : 20/20 Mana : 3/42
''Is this some bug?, or I guess this blue system is not all... maybe it¡¯s just a helping tool to analyze one status , the capability to quantify.... let''s see I''m a good actor but I don''t have skill actor, I almost make my little goddess cry back there using my actor talent... I¡¯m not pro at basketball but still at least I know how to, I should have basketball skill or dribbling skill before, I know basic English language but is not skill like Language of Syntaria''
"Class Unlocked Mage Apprentice"
Name : Jack HP : 20/20 Mana : 3/362
I check why my Mana and it turned into 362 and I found out that ''Mage Apprentice Class'' gives 2 Int and 200 Mana "So becoming apprentice have a small advantage," I think I should learn as many class as possible. After 6 months, I already try to speak ''mama'' or ''papa'' and there¡¯s a time when my father drunk a little and playing with me, I want to shout, ''STOP FATHER!'' but they might think, I¡¯m a demon or something. Now I got a Skill: Mana Manipulation Lvl1 and Mana Recovery Lvl1 I try to manipulate Mana every day until Mana turn 0 but when it turns to 5, I almost block out from having a headache, that''s why I got mind resistance. After 9 months I can walk but don''t show it until 1 year old I always run until I exhausted, my father thinks I always like to run ''as a game''. I sleep at 7 pm, and wake up at midnight for Mana manipulation, I''m always in good condition every time I wake up full of vigor, I don¡¯t know how to create another element so I just spend my Mana by creating Mana ball, I learned a skill after another 6 months using the same procedure, before creating Mana Ball it will disperse in the air but now I can throw it, it can create a small pit to the ground, but still I make it disperse in the air at night.
"Skill Upgrade: Perseverance lvl1"
After I practice my body, I learned Endurance and then Mind Resistance combines with it and turned new skill. I''m already 3 years old now, my mother introduces me to a little like nursery school here, it¡¯s a medium house. There are around 11 children inside. The woman is around 19 years old act as a teacher here in the village. Simple brown hair with black eyes and a natural beauty that looks very friendly, But what I''m curious about is her husband , a grey hair with a tattoo in left eyes, 25yrs old man with an adventurer clothing, and have a ears of dog and tail, I grab tail while he''s talking with my mother and he jumps which almost make me throw to the ground if I''m not holding it tightly, my mother and the teacher named Leonora laughing while I am trying to pet the tail of that man, he glared at me trying to scare me but I''m just curious, he is the first demi human I see after being reborn, the man named Gino. After a week, I start to attend school well 3x a week every 9 AM- 12 PM, I learn some history of this world, I have two friends Kara and Gin, this two always follow me like I¡¯m the leader of the group when I go out every morning they already in front of my house. Kara is a silver hair, a silver tail cute little girl with black crystal eyes daughter of Leonora and Gino. Gin is a brown hair little boy his father is one of the hunters in the Village just like my father but good at using sword name Hubert. His mother Cynthia always go to my mother delivering cookies for me so I don''t mind playing with Gin as thanks to her mother. Gin and Kara are 1 year younger than me. Now I''m 8yrs old, one day my mother saw me playing with Mana Ball which is already lvl2, for every day doing it I already increase my Mana a lot, my mother shock and ask me how I do that and I said when I''m around 5 I saw blue dots in the air, and start to create a ball using that. I learned that my mother is also an adventurer before he met my father my father is villager hunter, he''s good at using a bow. My mother is some kind of light magician in their party she can use two skills one is healing, and second is a barrier. I urge her to teach me but she said it¡¯s not something to learn easily and explain it to me. She told me that after I grow up, I should become a good swordsman or a great man, not a healer. "Don''t worry mom I''m going to be a great man, swordsman, magician, healer and everything. I always practice sword with Gin and his father every day so don''t worry about it" I said -- Reminiscent start -- Almost every day I find time to go to Gin house to practice sword with him and her father after practice, we eat lunch then play with Kara, I like her tail and ears I always pet her but I¡¯m only allowed up to 5min then she will laid in my lap then tell her princess story, like Cinderella, sleeping beauty which after some time most of the child in my village listen to my "imagination story", well that¡¯s what I tell them, then we always play Hero''s saving the Princess. They keep getting angry to me because I always act as the villain in our play pfft!* I always chopped the head of Gin because he starting to like being a villain too, and one day I tell them why I chopped the head of GinYou could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. "Remember in the future... if I create a group, I will make it strongest group which going to surpass Heroes Party and in my group, I should only be allowed to be the bad guys understand?" Other kids nod with Kara look like they understand but not, only Gin really get the gist of it and asked. "Why you¡¯re going to be the bad guy and your groupmate should are not allowed... If you''re going to be bad guys I will beat you to pulp because if you''re going to create a group, I''m going to join it" Gin I pat the shoulder of Gin and sincerely said "If I¡¯m going to make a group, first in my group golden rules will be no betrayal trust will be the foundation of it. Second I''m going to be the leader of the group if there''s a time I need to do bad things for sake of my group I will be willing to do it, even the kingdom think I¡¯m the bad guy, so long as that group trust me, believe me, more than the rumors, it¡¯s enough" I said smiling to Gin. Well, to be honest Gin is one of my prospect party members even they don¡¯t have skill list I know his swordsmanship is better than other because we always sparing, and because I''m going to recruit Gin, Kara will surely join. Well, every time I and Gin slip to the village hunter to take a bath to the river she always joined us and threatening us to tell other. Even though I knew some hunter village keep watching us secretly for safety. -- Reminiscent end -- Then my mother laughs at me because I don''t have a class yet so it¡¯s impossible to learn "You know even though many years I do not work as an adventurer but the last time I check I¡¯m already rank 2, level 19, and my Mana is almost thousand, and you should first become Priest Apprentice to learn Heal or Barrier skill. I know you can be a great man in the future even Hubert always full of praise to your swordsmanship, you are my child so you''re destined to be great pfft*! pfft*!" She carefully tries to explain it to me while laughing. Until I said, "Mother, can you use Mana Ball?" I said to my mother and then I continue "It should be Magician Skill but I learn it without class yet so I think I can learn your Heal /Barrier too so I can help others." She shock when she realizes that I don''t have yet a class but I already learned Mana Ball, and what¡¯s more the Mana Ball still around while we''re talking. My mother eye shone and she said: "Okay jack I will show you, but only today if you didn''t learn you shouldn''t felt down understood?" I nod after that she teaches me the incantation and creates a small cut on her finger. "Leah eb dlihc rouy tel sseddog ho" Anna invoke heal and light shot to her boy and the small wound disappears. I cut my finger a little then copy my mother chant. "Leah eb dlihc ruoy tel sseddog ho" A light shot to my body then a pale light appear then heal my wound. My mother was shocked then become happy said that I''m a talent among the talents she spends 3 Months to learn it but I spend only one try. I think it¡¯s because her Mana is not enough at first try, that''s why she can''t cast it, I feel like I''m going to collapse after I use heal because its spend 210 Mana to me and I already spend Mana with Mana Ball, to begin with, Barrier.
"Class Unlocked: Priest Apprentice!!!"
Some blue screen showed on the side of my view.
Heal: Heal HP of the target person, cause 210mp base on level mastery it decreases consumption, and increase the healing effect.
I check my status then it shows
Level : 1 Tittle :Civilian
Name : Jack Age : 8Years old
Str : 4 + 3 Atk Dmg : 16
Agi : 5+ 5 Atkspd : 175 Movement spd : +1m/sec +Evasion/Reflex NoWeapon
Vit : 4 HP : 610/610 Def : 8
Int 3+ 4 Mgc Dmg : 16 Mgc Def : 12 Mana : 19/670
Dex 3+ 3
Luk 1+ 1 Crit Chance 0.8% Crit Muliplier : 2x
Class : Level Bonus
Mage Apprentice 30HP 200Mana 2Int 1Dex
Priest Apprentice 30HP 200Mana 2Int
Assassin Apprentice 30HP 1Str 2Agi 1Luk
Swordsman Apprentice 200HP 2Str 1Agi 1Dex
Hunter Apprentice 30HP 2Agi 2dex
Skill List Level
Stat point set to auto a location: every level+ 1 to all stat NoLvl
Identify NoLvl
Class restriction off NoLvl
Language of Syntaria Kingdom NoLvl
Cooking Skill Max
Healthy Body(Unique Skill) Max
Mana Sense Lvl2
Mana Manipulation Lvl2
Mana Recovery Lvl3
Mana Ball Lvl2
Petting Skill Lvl2
Steal Lvl2
Sneak Lvl2
Sword Mastery Lvl3
Perseverance Lvl2
Bow Mastery Lvl1
''I think I should be par on level 6 or 7 adventurers or so'' Jack I do a lot of things every day in or out the school. You might think how I get steal or become Assassin Apprentice, in my neighborhood theirs a woman catkin name Mirna 16 years old look like bandit the way she wears cloth, I always steal apple in her backyard almost every other day, there are times my father brought me into her house and asking for a good knife, my father is a hunter using bow but her secondary weapon is dagger, when my father and her start talking I sneak to her back and hug her, I caught her tail then she instinctively throw me and notice that I was hurt my father worry to me but Mirna goes to my front hurried with face full of worry, I grab her and try to pet her head my father laugh then said. "First you grab, Gino tail and I heard you always play the ears and tail of her daughter which giving him an urge to hit you every time he saw you together and now Mirna sigh**" Nelson "I asked him that, I will make him sleep on my lap if he allowed me to pet him too, she must be jealous to Kara¡­ I think..." I speak in my child mode every time I speak with Gino and all he does is turn back and walk away from me pfft*! pfft*!, her wife Leonora always laughing at him, and before they left Leonora always touch my head saying to me, "Little Jack, remember never my bully my little princess understand " Nora then she will smile "Yes Auntie Nora, I will sell my father never bully Kara" and I always answer with hand on my chest and she always left smiling "By the way Sister Mirna, I always steal apple in your backyard every other day," I tell them straight. Well sometimes I put in my storage; well its time freeze and I have nothing to put into it. My father feels like looking for a crack to bury his self, I continue hugging her head petting her head and ears. "It¡¯s ok I¡¯m not selling it and I always see you getting there, and it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t eat it all" Mirna, I''m not sure if she¡¯s happy from my petting or she¡¯s happy because I call her sister. "Sister Mirna can I continue to steal fruit? And is it ok if I look for you?" I asked. "Well it¡¯s not stealing when you ask permission" Mirna After we left there Every time I steal apple I look for her, and sneak attack on her to pet her, and one day while petting her something pop up to me "Skill Learned: Sneak lvl1" "Skill Learned: Steal lvl1" "Class Unlock: Apprentice Assassin" Then in school I found out that according to the history of Syntaria Kingdom the last time they summoned heroes was almost ten thousands of years ago and before that, almost eighteen thousand years ago, according to our teacher other information about summoned hero before 18k years ago may find in the big library, in the big city..., But for now, there''s no news about new summoned hero yet. At first, I thought maybe they didn¡¯t announce it yet, but my father says once summoned a hero it should be the whole kingdom will be able to know it because the castle should prepare a big ritual then at summoning time light which like piercing the sky will be seen all over the capital. According to the book record, every time summoned happen a light shot up to the sky like piercing the heaven event. It¡¯s symbolized that any calamity happens, the god will always give a path to salvation. So I think one theory. I was born earlier than the hero''s arrival... Chapter 4 : Mother and child little talk Hi, I¡¯m jack currently 10 years old, I already learned most of the basic here in Kenatra Village, well I think more than basic. To be accepted as adventurer 14 years old is a requirement, in this world, there¡¯s 3 Dungeon. One is the main trading place of the kingdom of Syntaria. The second one is on the border near Elfinalde or "Elven Forest" Kenatra is near the border of Elfinalde but on the other side of the dungeon. The third is in the forest of Fijaika or forests of death. There¡¯s no war in the Kingdom of Syntaria since the war for equality more than 4500 years ago, since that war there''s no slavery, but discrimination of race is a normal thing here, most if you don''t have a good backer. They advocate strongly have the right and so even there''s peace Syntaria Kingdom, citizen encourages to train dungeon to become an adventurer, or even in the academy training magic and sword, and to continue to protect the Kingdom. I''m not sure but my plan is going to the academy first then enter the dungeon to increase my strength, in two years I only increase my Agi and Str by 1, Petting Skill into Lvl3, I guess I the higher skill level the harder to level up, normal people can''t see their status they need to go to adventurer tavern, or church to view there Level and Mana, class, status, there''s no skill list for them, they just manually remember invocation to cast it and the flow of Mana in their imagination, and they should be in right class for restriction of a certain skill. And I should be already a cheat character by my status, but every time I remember that I¡¯m only Level 1, I have the urge to go hunt goblin, but I can¡¯t go out to the village far more than 1km I always caught by village hunter, when I tried once, my mother almost cry 6hrs nonstop and hug me until we both fall to sleep, I don''t want to make her cry again so I behave until sent to academy, I start to join my father hunting and doing some odd job to the village, I ask my father and mother if after I turn 12 I can go travel to the academy and they said that they will agree if they think I''m ready at that time. I''m not allowed to hunt by myself so I always join hunter village everyday once in the morning 5am-7am and 6:30pm-8pm. My mother always prepared bread to the table, after I back 7 am my parent always waiting for me and then we ate breakfast. Gin and Kara always want to follow me but their parent knew that it¡¯s too much for them, I¡¯m not sure but I think the villager already know that I''m different from other most of all my mother, she always wants me to tell what happen in my play time at noon with Kara and Gin, I know she wants me to be like other kid playing happily everyday, so I always tell her that we play Heroes and Princess vs Villain so she won''t worry too much in my childhood. I save 30copper almost every day my excess I give to my parent.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. After two years I saved 150 silver, well it should be 200silver but there''s a time Gin father got sick and need I use 25 silver for some herb and Doctor payment for 3 days visit in there house, and 10 for food I bought for 4 days. My mother and I visit them at first they don''t want to accept it but I said that uncle always train me swordsmanship and Auntie always bring cookies to me, and Gin is my friend, and most of all the line I always read in the novel "please don''t worry and accept it, if you''re not going to accept it, I considered that you''re treating me as an outsider, while I''m treating you like a brother" Gin panic and don''t know what to do, then Auntie Cyntia smile and pat the shoulder of gin they hug me then said thanks, then look to my mother and smile, another 15 silver is I spend to buy a small bracelet to travelling peddler every month for the 10th birthday of Kara, that time she allowed me to pet her for 20 minutes.
27th of the third month is my birthday. Now is 26th day of 3rd month 4 more days before I leave this village, and I''m not planning to join hunting. After waking up in the early morning, one thing on my mind ''I will try to tell my parent again after breakfast'' They already know it but no one speaking about it. ---After Breakfast "Mom... I" I try to say it but they look at me like they eyes saying ''No'' so I walk to the back of my mother then hug her. After 15 seconds I said "Mom, I''m turning 12... I... " I''m not sure but I''m supposed to be not an emotional type of person at first I think there will be no problem but when I start to speak, my tears already flow in my eyes and I can''t control it. My mother, as if planning to against me, But when she saw me crying, she put me on her lap then hugged me. "I know, my little Jack¡­ sob*! even though I''m planning to add another 2 years... sob*! ... before you leave... sob*! ... seeing you cry... m.. makes me know ... that you.. think it through carefully... do you know that this is... the first time ... I see your tears... after 11years... sob*!..." Jack mother speak while joining jack for crying... "At first... sob*! ... I thought that ... sob*!... there¡¯s must be something wrong with you... sob*!... now I¡¯m sure.... you''re still just child... my little Jack...sob*... " My mother continues to cry after 5minutes Jack¡¯s mother stop crying then look straight Jack. "little jack, I will approve your traveling to study in the academy but you need to accept all my condition... do you understand?" Anna I simply nod then listen carefully to his mother. "First you should be sure to take care of yourself. Second if in the academy not welcome, you''re always welcome here in our home. Third,... sob*! ... you''re not allowed to pretend.. strong ... in my front again ... sob*! ever ¡­ understand!?... sob*!" her more start to cry again... I feel like her crying will not stop but I see my father is just standing there listening to our conversation about my traveling he '' s not against but still you can see tears in her red eyes even though he wants to look tough too... So I have an idea. "Sorry, mom ... sob*! ... I always see you... cry... when... father... bully you... but ... I never see... father... cry, look at him he''s still pretending tough... so I thought I''m doing right even my body feels pain and ache..." after I say it my mother sharp to my father then saw my father red eyes pretending not to cry when my mother said... "You... (angry*! ) ...you¡¯re the reason why my little jack never cries, he thought that is wrong to cry and call for me.... y¡­you.. now I''m clear... it¡¯s you who deprived my little jack to cry...." my mother shouting to my father. "You... wait it¡¯s not me ... jack explain to your mom he might misunderstand...." my father Nelson trying to calm my mother. "mom, father trying to bully me... " I hugged my mother pretend to cry "NELL...." my mother look at my father threatening him with her eyes. "pffft*! pfffft*!" I laugh loud and my parent looks each other, then laugh too... "I''m sorry mom.. for ..making.. you .. always worry " then I hug my mother again and smile, My mother smiles to me and look to my father... then she said: "Nel I think we have something to talk after this"... My father simple smile and having a not good premonition... Chapter 5 : Inviting Family After I left the house, I¡¯m planning to visit Ms. Mirna, Kara, Gin and their parent... First I look at Ms. Mirna the Catkin, with an apple tree in her backyard... "It seems like she''s not here" I get an apple then simply put it in my storage, Next I go to Kara''s house I saw Ms. Leonora at their front door there and she smiled at me. "Good morning Auntie Nora," I said and I feel like there a malicious eye staring at me, I look at the side and see Uncle Gino "Good morning Uncle Gino, want to take up my offer now?" I smiled said it to him. "Don''t play with me, brat why are you here, it¡¯s quite rare to see your face in the morning, looking for my daughter?" Uncle Gino sharply looks at me. "Stop it, Honey, don''t scare every little kid play with our daughter..." Auntie Leonora help me as always then smile at me and touch my head and said: "Little Jack looking for Kara?" "No, well actually I''m here to invite you , Uncle Gino and Kara to eat dinner tonight and noon tomorrow I specially going to cook today, and I will go to gin and his parent too, I look for Ms. Mirna but it seems like she not at home, I''m going to check her again after I went to Gin house" I said end I heard a familiar sound "Oh, little Jack is going to showcase his cooking skill I should be there to taste I," MirnaReading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. "Sister Mirna!!!" I hug her when I ask "Why are you here? and ...." I look at her side saw Kara full of dirt on her cloth, so I rush and try to clean it... "What happens do you fall down a tree? I always said to you that little girls should not climb a tree " I said then Kara flushed red from neck to ears... "I''m not little girl!!!... and I''m not because I fall the tree... I train dagger with Sister Mirna ..." Kara while embarrassed because I am cleaning her with my handkerchiefs, cloth hair, and her cheeks. Everyone looks at me and Kara, her mother is full of a smile while her father like going to kill me any moment... "I always go here every morning 6-8:30 am to train Kara, and it¡¯s been 8 months since we start," Mirna said "Huh!... that''s why you sleep more time in my lap comfortable because of it... No wonder ..." I said and Mirna and Auntie Leonora laugh Kara still redface "So what¡¯s the event little brat?" Uncle Gino said seriously "Well tomorrow is my birthday and at the end of the Month I will leave the village go to Denoso City for scholarship after I pass that, I will have a chance to enter Syntaria Central Academy within six month, and it might take year or two to have opportunity to return here so I''m planning to cook for you today until I leave at the end of the month, as thanks for everything " I said with smile "Talk your plan like you already passed, such confidence of you brat where do you get hmf" uncle Gino said sarcastically but I know even he, is confident to me. "Well if I not gonna passed, I''m gonna allowed you to be pet by me, deal?" I said confidently "Aarrrg stop messing around kid, if you don''t pass I''m not gonna allow you to get near to my daughter" uncle Gino said "okay uncle Gino, from now on I will not ask you to be pet by me, but make sure you go to dinner tonight, being pet by me it¡¯s your loss, not mine tsk tsk," I pat Kara''s head, and I continue to speak "Since Sister Mirna will go, how about you Auntie Nora? can you have a dinner tonight at my house please, you should be there for always protecting me from some wild silver wolf and also Kara, Uncle Gino can guard your house ..." I look like her with my cute child mode and Kara also look at her mother, pleading for me. "Since little Jack will showcase his cooking skill I should be there," Leonora said After that, I left and go to Gin house, Uncle Hubert and auntie Cynthia both agree and of course Gin Today I¡¯m gonna let them experience my cooking skill. Chapter 6 : Departure It''s already noon when I left at Gin house, Gin wants to follow me. But I said that I''m going to prepared first can¡¯t play if he wants to help he can go to my house around 3 to 4 pm I''m going to hunt some rabbit and hunt some fish, so I bring my crude bow and shorts swords, But today I saw 1-meter height wild boar, it looks scary, while it doing something on the ground I shot it with my bow... After the first shot hit, it charged toward me, then I shot another arrow at it, then I wait for it to get near... When it¡¯s already 3 meters away from me, I jumped around 2 meters in the air, "Bang!!" The wild boar crushes to the tree "Puchi*!" Then I slash one foot of it and it falls down the ground. It¡¯s trying to move but it can''t balance itself so I easily kill it by stabbing its neck and wait for it to die, after a moment something pop-up to me.
"Congratulation you are now Level 2!!"
After two years hunting killing animal, I level up Then I check my status
Level : 2 Tittle :Civilian
Name : Jack Age : 12 Years old
Str : 7 + 3 Atk Dmg : 30
Agi : 8 + 5 Atkspd : 176 Movement spd : +1m/sec +Evasion/Reflex
Vit : 6 HP : 1250/1250 Def : 13
Int 6 + 4 Mgc Dmg : 30 Mgc Def : 8 Mana : 2425/2425
Dex 5 + 3
Luk 2 + 1 Crit Chance 1.2% Crit Muliplier : 2x
Class : Level Bonus
Mage Apprentice 30HP 200Mana 2Int 1Dex
Priest Apprentice 30HP 200Mana 2Int
Assassin Apprentice 30HP 1Str 2Agi 1Luk
Swordsman Apprentice 200HP 2Str 1Agi 1Dex
Hunter Apprentice 30HP 2Agi 2dex
Skill List Level
Stat point set to auto a location: every level+ 1 to all stat NoLvl
Identify NoLvl
Class restriction off NoLvl
Language of Syntaria Kingdom NoLvl
Cooking Skill Max
Healthy Body(Unique Skill) Max
Mana Sense Lvl3
Mana Manipulation Lvl3
Mana Ball Lvl3
Pettiing Skill Lvl3
Heal Lvl3
Steal Lvl2
Sneak Lvl2
Sword Mastery Lvl4
Perseverance Lvl3
Bow Mastery Lvl2
Animal Skinning Lvl4
Storage
Item List Quantity
Apple 87
Litter Bottled Honey 4
Small Bag of Sugar 1
Bag of Salt 2
Set of clothes 3
Bag of flour 1
Storage: a small space room where you can put non-living thing Identify: show basic information of target object, if its living things level will show if you''re level is only higher than it. Class restriction off: all from otherworld sent here, can choose multiple class Language of Syntaria kingdom: enable to read and write Syntarian Language
Cooking Skill Max: you can simply cooked all recipe you can see it, can give you a list of recipe you already know, can give you the best tip for different improvement depend on how you want it. Healthy body(unique skill): a skill created by the whim of goddess Selica, according to her it will not give you high regeneration, or strong body than other your race, it simply gives you a healthy body, inborn physical trait.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ''Well I got 660 HP and 1725 Mana which is from my own effort not from stat addition since two years ago Level 2 Bow Mastery and Mana Ball Lvl3, Animal Skinning Lvl4 I guess because I join the hunting team every day, I think I should put some meat in my storage'' while thinking, Two villager hunters come to see what the big crush noise, "Uncle Bert, Uncle Chen can you help me to bring it home I''m planning to cook this tonight" I said it while trying to rope it to a giant bamboo so it can be held by two people, while I''m doing that the two gawk, and stared to me like after I done roping it they ask me how I killed I said I hit it with a bow wait for it to charge to me when it''s near I jumped and slash the leg of it, after I fall to the ground and it can¡¯t balance itself so I easily stab it, then wait for it die and then they come.... They look at me like unbelievable, who will lure out a boar larger than you, it may be smaller than Uncle Hubert but still larger than 12 years old child... After that they help me bring to my house my parent ask what happen and my mother hug me tightly and tell me if I add more condition never do something stupid, at first I''m thinking why then my father explain it to me, then I realized that I only have the body of a small child I smile to my mother awkwardly then hug her saying sorry... Around 2 pm I start skinning the wild board I¡¯m done after 30 minutes; I give almost 1/3 to Uncle Chen for the helping hand Then Kara and Gin come around 2:30 pm and ask if they can help, I tell them to arrange the table in chair outside of the house then I take a bath all most 15minutes, prepared to create a hot cake with honey 2:50 pm Auntie Nora and, Uncle Gino came, Uncle talk with my father outside and my father Auntie Nora, and my mother watch me in the kitchen because I''m the one who will cook today 3 PM Auntie Cynthia and Uncle Hubert came, Auntie Cynthia join the conversation of Auntie Nora and my mother while Hubert join my father and Uncle Gino I heard that most of the topic is me¡­ 3:50 pm I''m done with hot cake, Kara and Gin really like the taste of it, the other also approved it, I almost Cooked 3 set for each them, like going to be addicted to it, and I see it amusing, I also start to cook rice which is good for 10 people 4:10 PM I start to barbeque some pork while cooking Menudo, everyone feels like flowing saliva while I''m cooking, While cooking something pop up to me "Skill learned: Multitasking Lvl1" I''m happy when I got that skill it will be helpful to me, I figure out that while cooking I almost decrease cooking time without affecting to the cooking procedure with it, using multitasking it even to speed up my cooking process. After I¡¯m done cooking the last barbeque 6:10 pm I found out as they¡¯re done eating too, fuck they not even wait for me... this is clearly a betrayal I look at Kara and Gin flushed red awkwardly smiling, then my mother said "My little jack it¡¯s not their fault, if there someone who''s at fault it¡¯s you, you¡¯re cooking is better than me...." my mother state the fact so I can''t find a words to refute, I''m planning to bully them by making them wait till I finish I didn''t calculate that they will be thicker skinned start eating without me... Everyone nod to my mother... I feel like I want to cry before eating everyone¡¯s done and I''m going to eat lonely, But when I''m going to bite notice them feels like a wolf trying to get my last piece... "This is mine I never taste my cook yet... " I shield it with my arms like trying to protect my baby from the wolf Every one flush look for another topic to chat, after I bite it slowly then everyone looks again to me while I''m crying " okay. I .. sob* f..forgiven sob* you... " While tears in my eye I feel like everything worth it, I think a few word describe taste of my barbeque "Delicacy", "Pleasure", "Heaven" "Little Jack, why I feel like, I don''t want you to leave now?... " My mother said and everyone''s nodding "mom..." I said with childish who have been wronged then everyone laughed At that night every body''s go home contented, this last 4 days, Kara, Gin, and they''re always on the house even on my birthday the simply greet me "Happy Birthday" then let me continue to cook I create apple pie, potato chips, fried rice with egg, I even create an omelet, teach them the recipe and how to cooked it, I spend most of my time with my mother and auntie, there¡¯s a time Kara one to learn cooking but she gets bored while I''m discussing the procedure. End of the Month I cut my hair and stand in front of a mirror then brush it up, I want to be the mister nice guy image but I got my sharp eye of my mother, I like long hair mysterious type as my new image in the Academy, but it¡¯s gonna restrict me a lot, so I decided I''m just gonna do what I want with strengthening as objective. Since I learn Body Enhancement Lvl1, I''m sure I can learn Lightning Magic while posting on mirror try to look like Laxus in Fairy Tail, I feel like I''m seeing Naruto brat mode because of childish face... While looking at my villager cloth I think I should study tailoring or design in near future. I''m ready for my departure, and the carriage is already here my mother keep adding condition to me "You should eat 3x a day, take a show before sleep, avoid bad boys in the city which is not a good influence, avoid good girl which is too good to you .... etc .. etc..." Cough* cough* the carriage driver caught to gain attention signaling we''re going to leave now, "Stared*!¡­" My mother looks at him with a sharp eye... and the driver stop coughing*! "Okay, my little jack remember everything tell, understand?" She hugs me and then I look at my father "Just be careful, and if have time we will be happy if you visit us.." My father has moist in his eyes and I give him a hug Then I look at Uncle Gino, Uncle Hubert, Auntie Nora, Auntie Cynthia, Gin, and Kara, Sister Mirna and the other hunters in the village, there''s also the child who always listen to my story. Kara give me a hug while crying then said "After sob*... 3 years sob*... Gin and I will follow you..sob*!... so you should wait for us there, you''re not allowed ... sob* to bully...sob** other girls... understand?" Kara "Kara stop crying,... if you and Gin really decide it, I will wait for you there and, I''m gonna make sure that everyone knows my name for you not hard to find, right Gin?" I said it with confidence which make my mother have confidence in me... Most of the villager leave there place after 14 of age because it is the first requirement to be adventurer Gin and Kara currently 11 years old After I fist bump with Gin, I enter the carriage, the driver starts the carriage then, I wave to them until they vanish to my line of sight... I know my real journey starts now... Chapter 7 : Traveling to Denoso City The carriage horse is double the speed and endurance with a normal horse I spent 15 Silver to be able to join their journey. The owner of the carriage will not take care of me, so he''s no worry about me or my sleeping place I only got a single bag, 4 set of clothes, frying pan, spatula, one short sword, I have 1 small bottle of honey, a small bag of salt, sugar, oil herb seasoning my mother want me to bring more but I make many reasons not to... In the carriage, there¡¯s a 4 demi-human, 3 humans, 2 female demi human elf around 17yrs old green clothes with a black cape and one dwarf with orange hair. Two male one is also elf which is like traveling with female elf but they¡¯re not talking to each other and one look like goat horn then 3 human the old man as a driver, then another who looks like adventurer act as a guard of this carriage and me. The routine of our travel is 5 am: breakfast preparing to depart 6 am: start of carriage 11 am: lunch then 12 pm: continue of the journey until 6pm-7pm: looking for good spot to set a camp, After one day in the carriage I got bored, I thought it will be finished quickly but not I still have 59 days to go because it takes 2 months to reach the school which I can test for scholarship in Syntaria Central Academy. The second day, in the morning, while in the carriage I try to sense the place with my Mana sense, everyone thinks I''m just sleeping, except for the two elves who''s looking at me... Around 9:30 am I stop it then after 10am I jump from the carriage everyone ink I''m crazy at first but I start to run on the side of the carriage , well the carriage is fast I''m trying to hold my breath to caught up I even focus my Mana in my feet which make me feel lighter until the carriage stop for lunch I sit in the corner of large rock after 10 min I check my Mana 20% left, using Mana sense I only spent 250 in 3 hours continuously four 3 meters around me which the scope of carriage size, I start to hunt rabbit, after 10minutes while barbequing it I try to clean up my sweat, everyone done eating after one hour 12 pm we continue our journey in carriage there''s I eat, then sleep for 1 hour start Mana sense then after 1 hour recover again the around 5:30 I jump FROM the carriage again then run, this time I start with Mana on my feet. After a week...
"Skill Learned: Body Enhancement Skill lvl1"
Body Enhancement Skill: Enhance whole body or a certain part of the body by 5%, each Level increase by 5%, for keeping my Mana on my feet and after another week one night I try to absorb the Mana in the air but its seem like just before it just enters my body they go out like it does not belong there....
''I thought I can use it to recover my lost Mana'' I remember on my first try Mana sense I see this small dot in the air, then manipulate it until it shapes like a ball then disperse...If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. While thinking the same logic I try to use the Mana in to surround my feet , then jump a few times, I check my Mana after casting body enhancement to my feet it deduct 180 then after 30 minute , it not spend another Mana to me, I start my suspicion but I already tired so I stop experimentation then sleep. In morning because I awake almost 5 I don''t have time to prepare food in the carriage the elf girl with cape given bread then I say ''thanks'' but she already snob me again. I start Mana sense and gather the Mana surround to join in my Mana sense but it failed I guess I can sense my surrounding using my body own Mana which makes sense. After 1 hour jump to carriage around 7am, everyone''s look at me because this two weeks I always jump around 1 hour before the lunch but now it¡¯s too early, I start to enhance my feet cover of Mana then manipulate the Mana in my surrounding to my feet after 9 am I almost spend only 100mana, so I continue, I even kill 3 rabbits on my way, we found other traveler but as always in opposite direction so there''s not much interaction Then at lunch I got little sweat, start to cook friend rabbit using some oil, salt and herb seasonings "Hi I¡¯m Jack 12 years old, thanks for the bread" I look at her and smile then "if you don''t mind you can get one as thanks, if I don''t have breakfast my mother might not get sleep well today she always have a good intuition when it comes to me.." I feel like speaking in the air, the two elves only look at me, until I bite the rabbit meat I''m not looking at them, but they looking at me to be more accurate the looking the juiciness of the meat Gulp! The elf girl swallowed saliva then said "I''m Vena" get the fried rabbit then starting to eat. Then I also give the elf man name Rio, when Rio tell me his name Vena laugh silently I''m not sure or it just my imagination. The dwarf girl named Wanda then the adventure human which act as a guard named Glen and the driver Julio. Well, I try to tell my age, hoping I learned what her age is but failed. My identification show simple information on an object its show name and little description, target only show ¡°???¡± if you don''t know some yet, only race name is clear or the information when you heard it. After another week continuing my practice routine "Skill Learned: Nature Mana Manipulation lvl1" On the other day morning, I see Vena the giving me bread again then turn around. In lunch, I give her barbeque rabbit, I know she¡¯s waiting for it, both elves not even prepared for their launch. Glen and Julio became friendlier, I learned to them our route is one of the safest here, because it¡¯s a common way from many village away from kingdom who''s taking a test for scholarship and the tell me that exam start on the 7th day of 5th month, so I should have a week to prepared, I thanks for the information, and I ask why I never see monster beast which I only heard from my mother but never see, and they tell me that almost every day there''s someone using this route so monster beasts already eliminated and any stronger beast spotted will be reported to nearest adventurers to take a proper action, most of the time adventurer take action before sending a report to the guild with their proof, unless it¡¯s too strong for them to handle. After 1 month and 3 weeks, Nature Mana and Mana manipulation change into Mana Control lvl1 just like perseverance for mental resistance and physical endurance After 2 months I already see the big city, there''s a circle wall then 3 gates thee from the north east-west, south wall have a big castle connected to it. We directly go to the west gate and theirs a line of peoples entering the city, there¡¯s so many demi-human lining up but what really get my attention is the human-like 7,2 height muscular holding a big axe, I feel like the axe is more than 100kg it¡¯s like a giant dwarves in my imagination with a horned helmet. He entered directly without lining up, just wave to some guard. After lining up for 1 hour, Julio talk to the guard and be some identifications card, and they start to check our baggage after long, then we directly enter for some inn, Vena, Rio, and Wanda said goodbye to me they didn''t stay at the inn. I rent a regular room for 2 days it cost me 5 Silver, for 2 silver 30copper per day, with breakfast bread and soup, every day, and I ask for some map of the city because I''m not familiar with it. The innkeeper gives me the key then after I take a bath I leave the inn. Chapter 8 : Passing the Scholarship In the map, there¡¯s a highlighted place which is very noticeable. Statue of praying posture = church of hope Giant G = government Book = library $ = market Tavern = adventurer guild Crosswords = for swordsman/bow or more on physical schools Staff = for mage schools Wand and sword crossed for another school collaboration ground. And INN I¡¯m planning to go to Mage School to ask information about scholarship but while walking on the sidewalk I sense a big area Mana fluctuation in the surrounding. Even it''s just small and continuous fluctuations like its telling me that someone wants some attention. Since I enter the city I already sense small fluctuation in the air, but not the kind that makes you turn your head, because the flow of Mana in the air goes in one direction, so I follow it because of curiosity. After 10 min fast walk, I saw some kind of tea shop, I buy some green herb, and ask the owner if I can go to his roof after I got there I saw a blurry image like woman form with wizard hat I notice that she''s looking at me. "Hi?..." I said The surrounding Mana disperse then the blurry form appear more clear, a women with violet hat, violet one-piece dress, which show her cleavage sitting on small table drinking tea, around 16years old Black hair and black eyes "Ara~ ara~, I got hook a fish on my first day..." woman said playfully "Ahmm.. Ms. beautiful... sorry for disturbing your tea session?... I gotta go..." I said while turning around to leave because I''m having not a good premonition. ''Her tone like Ms. Nora trying to match me up with Kara..., but can differentiate clearly that she''s just trying to look matured...'' while whispering in the heart "Did I tell you to leave?.." she said coldly then, invisible pressure runs on my body which trying to make me plat on the ground, but I try to hold it with my physical strength and look at her straight... "What do you think you¡¯re doing Ms. Beautiful?" I said while still have a smiling face on her. ¡®The fuck if I''m just average child I think I''m already cripple'' "Ara~, ara~ the little boy acting tough," she increase the pressure slowly and then I start to cover my body with Mana, after 5min looking at each other, I check my Mana almost 60% has been used so I control Mana in surrounding to filled my body enhancement skill to continue After a little longer, I turn pale some sweat on my forehead she stops sending pressure. "Uh Ha!*" I inhale a deep breath to relax my body then turn around to leave because the pressure keeps dispersing the Mana, it will be hard for me to escape once stay longer. "Ara~ ara~, leaving without talking with Ms. Beautiful here... am I that I hateful?" the woman said I didn''t pay attention to her and try to leave. "Are you here for the scholarship?" Woman. "Thump*!" I stop my movement then turn around to her "What do you mean?" I said seriously; in my heart, I already curse this vixen a hundred times...."fuck!" "I mean, you already passed the scholarship test" looking at me, then she stands "I''m Eraline Hilaros a teacher in Syntaria Central Academy, visiting here to look for some talent, would you like to be my disciple?" Era proudly introduces herself and then ask me. "Can I just take the scholarship?" I ask her and she looks like seeing some unknown being on the planet... "..... " "I''m Eraline Hilaros the youngest teacher of Syntaria Central Academy.." Era said "So if there''s a badge or identification card that can recognize me that I passed the scholarship?" I said "..... " "..... " We look at each other around 10 seconds... She tries to go back to her composure... ¡°I¡¯m the youngest teacher a genius who acknowledge personally by the King of Syntaria" Era "I was acknowledged as youngest and most talented genius in whole Kingdom who lived in this world" I said proudly and look serious ".... " "Arrgghh... If you are the most talented in this Kingdom why I never heard of you!?...." Era said while her eyebrow twitching... "I don''t know my mother said I¡¯m the youngest genius in the Kingdom and my father acknowledged me too" I said while grinning, I don''t know why I feel like in this way I¡¯m winning "sigh**" EraStolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. "Fine enough of this... let get back to it, I Eraline Hilaros accepted you as my first disciple" "Wait... I didn¡¯t ask you to be my master..." I think she loose some screw "Grrr... do you know that is your honor to be my first disciple.." Era "This cannot be!" I said strongly "Why..?" Era "First I don''t think being you''re disciple will gain more than the loss, I''m not sure why my intuition told me... said what the benefit of being your disciple? Second you! If I''m average person I already die or at least injured to your test" I look at to her stating my opinion "I.... if you¡¯re my disciple I will protect you... I will teach everything I know to you... And I try it to adventurer before¡­ they just plat on grounds" Era said "tsk, adventurer do you see I''m only 12 years old kid here? " I said it sarcastically Then she realized she use pressure to some 2nd ranker adventure to fall down, but not a child can handle... "But you handled it," Era said while blushing. "If not, I''m crippled now?" I said "....¡± "What do you want, this is scholarship badge and you should be my disciple." Era "Scholarship, I can pass it, even not by you, you¡¯re not going to accept me as disciple if not... You can be my instructor but cannot be my master..." I said, and then she realized I''m right on my first statement but the second... "Fine this is the scholar badge follow me, we''re going to my place first after a week we will go to Syntaria Central Academy! You should be thankful to me, you just don''t know that you didn''t treasure this opportunity, I''m gonna make you beg to be my disciple hmm... " Era throw to me a badge, then walk toward to the academy here in the City of Denoso. While walking after 10min she turns her head to me. "By the way what''s your name?" She asked "I¡¯m Jack," I said then she continue to walk After walking 20min, we pass a big gate and enter the Manor In 1st floor there''s a big Sala, big kitchen big bathroom, maid room and 4 room on the second floor, there¡¯s 1 human look 18 years old and 1catkin maid 14yrs old but she looks 9 welcomes us... They look mother and child because of same brown hair and black eyes... "Sister Dina this is Jack give him a key to room on the second floor, he is my student" Era Dina is the human maid, she looks curious because 6 more days before scholarship exam, but she didn''t ask Era and just give a key to me. "Ms. Eraline Hilaros" I called her "Why is there a problem?" Era curiously ask me "Should I call you Ms. Eraline Hilaros or can I call you just Sister Era? Because it¡¯s too long, or if you want I will call you Era like a lover," I said to with my childhood mode. "Lo..love..lover what are you talking about, your still a brat. You should call me Eraline, no¡­ Sister Era will be more fitted" She flushed red from the neck to ear while with a tone of reprimanding. "Okay Sister Era, can I hug her?" I point to the catkin maid, then the catkin shiver when I sad that... "Hu.... hug Nina? You.. where do you... learn that. You¡¯re still a kid, wait until... your adult.." Era said "What are you talking about Sister Era?" I sneak to Nina the start to pet her head, "You know she looks fluffy I think I like her, look she¡¯s happy," I said while playing ears of Nina. "Sexually harassment of any living being is not permitted by the Kingdom Law, hope you behave well here in my manor." After getting back to composer Era declared it to me. "Ok, can I use the kitchen? It¡¯s already getting dark, I need to buy my ingredient first." I said to Era "You don''t have to cook, Nina and Dina will handle your food and needs so you don''t have worry," Era said The maids nod to me, "No! I will cook my food!" They all look at me because I shout. "Hehehe sorry I just think of new recipe so I want to cook hihihi" I smiled at them awkwardly "Fine, you can cook yourself and there are many ingredients in the kitchen, so use temporarily then buys your ingredients tomorrow with Dina, it''s already getting dark so better not to go out¡± Era In the kitchen with Dina, I ask her if there''s chicken here, she shows me at the backyard and then I get two, after cleaning it neatly I tried to marinade it for at least 20minutes, since there''s a rice, I cook well for 6 regular serving "You''re cooking too many rice, can you eat it all?" Dina said looking at me full of a question because she will plan to cook for them. "Don''t worry, nothing will be a waste to it" I smiled at her then continue. After marinade it, I start cooking, I prepare a sauce, which really compliments my chicken, I create apple juice which good if it¡¯s cold, I know that Dina and Nina are both Mages, I ask her if she can do something about that. While speaking with Dina, I found out Dina and Nina is personal maid of Era, Dina serves Era for 5 years, and Nina from 2 years ago, Nina become her personal assistance in school, that way Nina can attend the lecture without worry, even though there''s no war and there''s no slavery of other race, a backer is still a backer. There are those rich, bully poor can be seen in the Kingdom, well more on the academy because of the ego of those children... There is aristocrat system, but the majority of this is human, beside the Syntaria Central Academy there''s a four school branch school which one of it is in the Denoso City which you can apply for a scholarship for the main school which is the Syntaria Central Academy. Most of the student spend 3-7 years pass the exam, so you can say how good I am to start at 12 of age. Well, you can enter the main school if you have money which cost the tuition fee, which is high for an ordinary citizen like me, The student there are also differentiated by two. In term of uniform, there''s a simple rule So long as your left sleeve will show one lining around your left arm means you study through a scholarship for free. Two lining means you paid the tuition fee. Then from rank 1~7: Black, Grey, Red, Blue, Green, Orange, Purple, Gold. It encourages one''s individuality, you can simply wear an ordinary T-shirt with one black lining around your arms, then you can be considered as free scholar + rank1 student. Or wear luxurious clothes with Lining to determine rank and scholar or free. After I''m done, I prepare all rice in big container, a big plate for my marinated chicken, sauce container, my apple juice and I bring small bowl for my sauce, one glass, and one plate on table for me.. after I finish preparing I see era and Nina looking at me even Ms. Dina in kitchen looking at me, I didn''t mind them I put rice on my plate, get some chicken I put it on my sauce then bite it slowly "GULP**, "GULP*", GULP*" The three swallowed their saliva; I find it amusing when I''m bullying someone with my dishes after a small bite, I look at them... "How about you get a plate and we eat together?" I said then the 3 woman just like with blink of an eye, they already got their plate and sit down, to eat, I''m starting to think that they have also had storage, and where they hide that plate? "Delicious... This is the first time I eat ... something better than... the famous Hotel in the Kingdom" Era aid while eating "¡±um¡±" The two maids nod and agree "How about you finish eating before speak?" I said while grinning "You... how about became my disciple, I¡¯m gonna paid you per month just stay in my house and cook for me? I''m gonna buy all ingredient you need?..." Era declared proudly "You asked other, your offer is like hiring some chef working for you, not disciple¡­" Jack Era smile while turning red Then I laughed, After we finish eating, basically nothing left... "My Lady Era, Sir Jack, we really sorry for eating with you together I know it¡¯s not good etiquettes, ask for..." Dina said The two realized they should not eat along with their employer. "Enough its I insist it so don''t worry, and it¡¯s fun eating together do you think so?... " I said Era agree to look at me said. I go near to the ear of Dina and whisper "If you keep calling me Sir Jack, I''m gonna call you, Milady Dina how is it?" I said jokingly "After we go to the academy you should visit me if you have time, understand?..." Era said then I heard "Gulp*!" "Sure, its ok so long you don''t shout me out, I''ll visit, I don''t even know anyone there except you in the first place," I said "I''m not sure why... but why when I''m talking to you look like not some naive child..." Era said "Maybe you¡¯re in love with me, " I said to end that topic, Its gonna be troublesome to explain it, so I just shrug it "I..in love. y..you..." Era flushed again then stops speaking "pfft*! Pffft*! Sister Era, don''t think too much going to be old faster... Sister Dina, which is my room? I want to take bath and sleep after cleaning here" I said "Don''t Sir¡­, I mean Jack don''t need to clean this Nina will do it, and your room is at the first door on the left " Dina said "Why Sister Dina called you jack while she keeps calling me milady? Sister Dina your bias!!!" Era said Chapter 9 : World Info After a week staying at Era manor, I learned of basic which I really need, becoming adventurer required 14 years old and there''s more demi-human who like to go to dungeon because e advantage of physique. Most of human is rather became Kingdoms guards or set business, even in the academy almost 60% of working student is human, in adventurer guild 70% of receptionist is human, including in guild branches. Normal human can live 120 years. Elves can stay up to 500 years. Catkin, Dogkin, Wolfkin, Lyzarda, Dwarves 170 up to 400 years old, Stoneman 700years, somehow theres no powerful race like vampire, dragonkin, fairies and etc, mage class stay younger than weapon class, and those weapon class slow aging when they become high level, so there¡¯s a theory with the body of those high Mana slow/stop aging on certain body age. In the academy as long as you¡¯re below 25years old, with tuition fee or passing the scholarship will not have a problem. 30years old is the limit of age of student there. If you become 3rd you an graduate early, but most of the student stay up until 30 old because the teaching on their respective Classes will benefits them a lot. Becoming 4th rank, you can apply as instructor like Ms. Era But there''s 4th ranker who still stayed there to study and for prestige of their family There''s school ranking for top 1000 student, They allowed challenging for duel as long as the both parties agree; the top 7 above is already 4th ranker. Ms. Era never participate in ranking when she''s still a student but, she can be on top 10 if she join, she is a lightning mage, but he never teach me about it , she always told me to wait for me to enter academy. For student entering dungeon need at least 12 years old The dungeon 1-3 floor was used for students, who are 16 below with the guidance of the instructor. But most of the student has their own group, some of them didn''t want to have instructor in group. But entering 4th~ 5th floor, have mandatory to have an instructor on their side. Rank 1 and 2 adventurer is not advised to enter 4th floor above alone. Only ¡°Advise¡± because they can''t supervise everyone, there''s many adventurer beginner die because of it. Rank / Level Rank 1 / 0~9 Rank 2 / 10~19 Rank 3 / 20~29 Rank4 / 30~39 Rank 5 / 40~49 Rank 6 / 50~59 Rank 7 / 60~69 Rank 8 / 70~79 Rank 9 / 80~89 Rank10/ 90~99 Above 99 called Heroes Domain but they DONT know if it really exist. As long as it¡¯s equal or less than to you, they can know your rank, so the rank 2 know the rank 1, Once you reach rank 30 you can release rank suppression aura, it''s gives but you can''t move while using it is the most basic, ability to defeat lower rank to you, it can injure your enemy but need a multiple rank difference, there''s a record that rank suppression kill, it was the academy master I heard he was rank 8 elf. He kill a rank 2 Nobel bastard racist who humiliate some Lizarda Race, Era is rank 4, Dina and Nina is rank 2, When Dina tell me this, Era look at me with face smile, red like tomato, because she use her full aura suppression to low level like me. There¡¯s a eight rank 9 alive but Era don''t want to tell me more about this, there¡¯s surely rank 10 but no one sure maybe only those whose high level official know it. After reading and listening to teaching of Dina and Era I also learned that there¡¯s a school in every city Swords school all class based on weapon such, bow axe hammer, shield Mage school all class base on magic, this include even the priest of church of hope Union school this let mage and sword practice coordination, line up, strategy , and for thestudent entering dungeon here''s they look for party. The academy is already called the City of New Generation The population of student almost 100 thousand, all business required to hire working student. Kingdom population is already over hundreds of million, so 100k not much. Even the dungeon tower in Syntaria Kingdom has 3 entrances, the height look like 10km or more, with 5km width. No one know what on top, there are those who try to climb it but there¡¯s an invisible pressure that will make you fall if you are on certain height. Even it has 3 entrances it is encircled by a wall 1km around it and the wall has only one big entrance. There''s a near adventurer guild branch, and church branch which act as Hospital building inside that wall, only that building is allowed there. Outside the entrance of e gates it already become a market, a trading place It¡¯s said that the tower is more than what you see outside because every floor is like a new world,there is even a sunlight inside, snow which no one can explain The highest floor cleared 57, it''s hard to conquer it because of lack of supply, and there''s strong monster which they consider a floor boss every 10 level which respawn every 2 years, monster beast respawn almost every week, informal settler inside was forbiddenby adventurer guild, church of hope and the Kingdom. Once boss was killed it needs to inform the adventurer guild so they can count time for it to revival, for safety of the weaker adventurer. One day Era speak something about the "System" I was quite shock when I heard that word. So I insist to them to tell, if not, I''m not gonna cooked for dinner, I was task to cooked dinner every day. One thing really caught my attention when Era said about the system before is different now... It¡¯s a story of her grandfather to her which her grandfather read accidentally in an old book and her grandfather only think it was a joke. Before It says that in this world, according to the theory of some scholar here recorded which is approved by many scholars "before" and already became basic knowledge here in this world "before" Level 9 has the double power of those level 1 Lvl10 has double power of Lvl9 Ll19 has double power of Lvl10 Lvl20 has double power of Lvl19 Lvl29 has double power of Lvl20 Lvl30 has double power of Lvl29 And so on, but that change after on the war of more than 4000 years ago because of status revealing, it will not much up. One of my theory is it¡¯s true that the "System" before is different the god who nothing else to do might experimenting the balance of the system, and what''s more making me feel like to kill the stupid god out there is they might be the reason of that last war. Because the word "System" it¡¯s in English language she just that think that book name "System" without knowing what the meaning of it is. This week I already gone to adventurer guild, its full of people in the morning, and I will not be accepted here, so I continue to walk, I would like to go to library but everyday Dina and Era already teaching me the basic, i goes to the market once with Dina for kitchen ingredients, But since I don''t have much money I simply just go with Dina, in government office I go with Era for my identification card. Today I''m planning to go to church of hope, while looking at the church it look like a small castle in Aladdin of Walt Disney movie with a lady open arm at the top of entrance main door.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. There are people but not much praying inside it¡¯s still early or there''s no mass today, It was simply open wide in the public there''s some walking on the sidewalk like a group of priest apprentice After I enter others a lot of stone chair lining up inside like a typical church. But suddenly I found myself in a room. A simple room, "Where is this?" I thought out loud and increase my vigilant Then I heard a familiar child voice. "It¡¯s been a long time brat..." young girl voice "It¡¯s you!¡± After I see the owner of the voice I feel like I want to spank someone... "Yea brat, it¡¯s me your goddess of hope, Selica... look like you''re more pleasing to the eyes than the last time we met" Selica "Sigh!*... yea thanks for healthy body... but do you really need to makemea newborn and I was named Jack, I know you do something about it..." I said "pfft*! pfft*! ... well I since I call you jack, this world will recognize you as jack... unless you want me to call y..." Selica is grinning so I stopped her. "Wait! Stop it... Fine I''m jack, sigh*! It¡¯s not that I can do something about... so why am I here?." I said "Well cough*!... nothing I¡¯m just curious about what are you doing...so I summon you here. " Selica looked suspicious. "If you''re curious why didn''t you go meet me earlier? Come on, I know you''re up to something..." I said "You... you heretic you... suspecting even I the goddess of hope you.... do you think I''m stuck here nothing to do with you brat..." She started to grit her teeth. "So you''re stuck..." I said "You... brat "She¡¯s like going to cry any moment "How about stop calling me brat or I¡¯m going to call you brat too? My little goddess" I said while smiling "You, I''m not a brat and not your little goddess..." "Fine, fine so what the catch?" I said "Well you¡¯re the reason I''m stuck here for more than 12 years?" She¡¯s angry looking at me "Huh** ? .... Why me 12 years? Don''t tell me you...pfft*! pfft*!" I said while holding my mouth, because it was exactly my age too. "Yea it¡¯s you when you enter teleportation circle youth drag me..." Selica "I remember you throw me? tsk tsk" I said After some flashback she remembered when she throws Jack, Jack accidentally hold one ring at the back of Selica which drag her to teleportation circle too. "..." "..." "So because i drag you, you¡¯re stuck here? I don''t get it..." "It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you! Because you drag me to past along with you! I send you sixteen years earlier of summoning, so I came back in time too! In this timeline there''s another me here..." "...." "...." "So she must not see you? You¡¯ll perish or what? Pfft*! Pfft*!" I said "Don¡¯t laugh; I''m not sure what''s going to happen if I see myself in the past, I don''t want to know too... And if I perish there''s a possibility, you will perish and the heroes too don''t you think?" Selica "So you stay here lock yourself?? Well, four more years and you''re free..." I''m grinning while saying it, well nothing will happen if she just stays here... "Yea for you not for me..." Selica "...why?" I ask "This place is like a box, in a different dimension it connected to all church of hope so I can contact you" Selica "And?" I "And... I''m trying to open this... I mean, the ''Me'' here in the past, will continue to try to open it... with any means possible... because... because i think, there''s a secret treasure here.... so I try to open this before" Selica started to blushed while saying this. "pft*! pft*! You mean you in the past trying to open this while you now keeping it close... pft*! Pft*! And because you think that there''s a treasure hahaha you''re just playing tug of war with you self pft*! a god trying to play treasure hunting pffft... treasure. pfft** " I almost can¡¯t help myself from laughing "Stop laughing!!!" She angry shouts "Fine, I¡¯m not gonna laugh" removing the tears in my eyes "Don''t worry everything be alright" I pat her head and she still looking angry with me, but didn''t remove my hand ¡°so how can I get out of here... "I said then she looks at me like pleading to stay "Don''t worry, you said this place is connected to all church of hope, so I can visit if I have a time" I think she just want to talk to someone "Okay, I can send you out, so you gotta visit me later... I will give you way to contact me once a month so you better use it and this I forgot to give too" she throw the a pendant to me, and small book When I use identifications, [Goddess Pendant] : "Goddess Selica personal contact , can use once a month" " Ohh with this I can contact you and this book..." After I check it ______________________________________ Summoned Heroes Guide Please read carefully in your world. Average athlete stat 5 Professional athlete 7 World Champion athlete 9 Skill List Storage Language of Syntaria Class restrictions Identified Status Allotment One chosen max level skill Other worlder summon, leveling system which make most advantage, in this world living being looking for enlightenment to breakthrough, or keep fighting higher level by them. ----------- Status Computation Str or strength add attack damage Vit or vitality add 30 HP, and add 1 defense each defense 75 percent calculation of Str If str is 10(damage 30) defense is 10(str same value ¡Á75% = 22.5) = total damage 7.2 If str is 20(damage 90) defense is 10(str same value ¡Á75% = 22.5) = total damage 63 if vit increase 60, it will followed the flow of str calculation Agi or agility add atkspd movement speed, evasion reflex Dex or dexterity increase the hit rate or accuracy of every hit, counter to Agi, decrease incantation time Int or intelligence add magi attack, magic defense, increase memory, vocabulary, add Mana same with Vit HP addition Dex from 100% pure damage can decrease 70%, solid hit. Dex doesn''t mean you''re enemy can''t block. If str is 10(damage 30) defense is 10(str same value ¡Á75% = 22.5) = total damage 7.2, + Dex vs Agi (70% solid damage consideration) = 5.04 lowest If str is 20(damage 90) defense is 10(str same value ¡Á75% = 22.5) = total damage 63 + Dex vs Agi (90% solid damage consideration) = 56.7 Luk or lucky, increase the luck, +0.4 per points chance to multiply the max damage Basic status cannot add more than 150 until your level 90 Weapon has 5 grade, Tier 1 ~ Tier 5 Every Tier is differentiate by 10 Bow type and one handed weapon pinnacle = double your damage Tier 5, Rank 10 = Damage x2 Example : Tier 1, Rank 4 = dmg ¡Á 1.14 Tier 4, Rank 7= dmg ¡Á 1.47 Two handed weapon pinnacle = Quadruple your damage Tier 5, Rank 10 = Damage x4 Example : Tier 1, Rank 4 = dmg ¡Á 1.14 Tier 4, Rank 7= dmg ¡Á 1.47 One handed mage wand pinnacle = 3.5x Tier 5, Rank 10 = Damage x3.5 Two handed mage wand pinnacle = x5.5 Tier 5, Rank 10 = Damage x5.5 One hand shield pinnacle = 1.8 Def Tier 5, rank 10 = Def x1.5 Two hand shield pinnacle = x3.8 Def Tier 5, Rank 10 = Def x3.83 Armor Pinacle = 1.8 Def Tier 5, Rank 10 = Def x1.8 Shield Def multiplier effective only where the shield direction If you have you have shield at the front and you have been at you''re open back don''t expect to parry the attack. Well armor can only add defense on target area, if you wear a helmet + 10 defenses don''t expect your body have the same defense. If you have shielded some hit you in your body calculation will be on shield but your armored reduce up to 50% defend on the armor rank. 10% per tier reduction Example: Attackers has 100dmg --- you have shield 80def ---- should be 20dmg But since your attacker hit you in your body, and you use shield 20 damages pass through your shield You have armor tier 5 Rank 10 it will remove 50% Total damage will be 10 only If you didn''t shield it because your armor is same Tier, Rank with shield The total damage you will receive is 20 DMG = Str 20 = 9 30 = 10 60 = 19 90 = 20 180 = 29 270 = 30 540 = 39 810 = 40 1215 = 49 1822.5 = 50 3645.5 = 9 4k = 60 4.5 = 69 5.5 = 70 6k = 79 7k = 80 7.5 = 89 8.5 = 90 9k = 99 10k = 100 11k = 109 12k = 110 13k = 119 14k = 120 15k = 129 16k = 130 17k = 139 18k = 140 19k = 149 20k = 150 21k = 159 22k = 160 23k = 169 24k = 170 25k = 179 26k = 180 27k = 189 28k = 190 29k = 199 30k = 200 Dmg = Str Damage = Strength ---------------Agi Start---------------- Every 10 Agi = +1 Atkspd, +1 meter/sec movement speed, evasion reflex. 175 atkspd= 2 second/attack, 195 max atkspd = 0.09 second With weapon, atkspd start calculation ~175 w/o. weapon , atkspd start calculation ~180 Minus 5: single weapon, single hand wand, staff , axe shield, Minus 10: any two handed weapon sword axe staff shield, This atkspd reduction can be removed by weapon mastery, 5 atkspd = .5 second 10 atkspd= 1second ---------------Agi end---------------- Class rank divided by 4, Apprentice class, class, high class, mastered class, ( HP/MP =¡Á 3 Status = apprentice class stat + Stat ) Apprentice Mage: 30HP, 2Int, 200Mana, 1Dex Mage: 300HP, 4Int, 600Mana, 2Dex High Mage: 3000HP, 6Int, 1800Mana, 3Dex Mastered mage: 6000hp + 8 int + 5400 + 4 dex Class stat = bonus stats point, not basic stat Dex vs Agi, Every Agi point higher than Dex add 1% chance to miss until became 1% hit rate Every Dex point higher than Agi add 1% solid hit start 90% until become 100% solid damage Dex vs Agi Calc are not applicable for monster beast Of course Agi vs Agi can base on the hit rate but solid hit was calculated on Dex Luk = 1~100 = ¡Á2 multiplier = 101=¡Á4 multiplier = 1ponts = +0.4 lucky strike END___________________________ "Huh* there''s a manual guide? Why didn''t you give it earlier" I feel like I''m going crazy the most I important for all a newbie. "Well I can''t leave here; I put multiple barriers here so other god can¡¯t detect this place.... And before, you five start to collaborate and the way you speak with each other seems interesting...so I forgot" Selica seems like doesn¡¯t want to admit it. "Sigh*!¡± After reading the Heroes Manual, I found out there''s many thing I tell back looks stupid.... "Can I ask you about something?" I said "Depend, about what?" Selica "About the skill choice, the space magic, or other skill you give to that four... They got skill which they can''t use because they don''t have Mana, good stat or even a good understanding of it" I "For fun... and to add confident Heroes" Selica "It¡¯s that all?, you open class restriction, even I learned body enhancement of Tom... I think it¡¯s a good choice I have cooking skill isn¡¯t? We all think active skill for fighting, never imagine that best skill is auxiliary, I should make Tom blacksmith Max Level" I said while remembering the talkback there "Yea, now that I think about it... I guess it''s a good....,"Selica "So little Lica, does other god allowed to interfere with the flow of your game?" I "Whose little Lica ... now they are but not for long... since the play has set no one allowed to interfere it after the heroes arrival¡± Selica "I think I should find way to talk to the heroes to guide them, I''m only the one who had the hero¡¯s manual...or I should find a way to send them back, What if I do something, about which makes god annoys? Would they kill me?" I "No, everything already settles long ago, they¡¯re just going to watch, they¡¯re already restricted and waiting for heroes to play their game..., I don''t know what they¡¯re planning I just here playing, and when I see the summoned heroes it should be directed summon, without interruption but I see one of god there is a close dimension with the five of you and he''s talking to you about something. because I thinks it will be fun, I enter that dimension and that god makes me go away so I at attack him to show who''s superior and he told me about he''s going to give you five your chosen skill, I said I will the one to do it, but he said it cannot be, so I kill him, I make him perish he''s noisy, I think he''s the one who gives you cooking skill and because that is my first time see summon I''m curious and forget to give the heroes guide manual" Selica My whole body shiver, and stiff for a moment when she says she kill god on a whim. I remember the healthy body description is also because of the whim and that I chop her head, ''I thought'' she''s not allowed to kill me; she''s not even worried killing a god. It¡¯s good that he didn''t kill me yet, I think it¡¯s better to be on good side of her.. I may be eliminated before the game start. "So like a director of the show and the heroes is actor... and they?... W..wait you kill a god because, he''s noisy???... It¡¯s you interrupted his work in the first place right? tsk tsk "I said "You have too many question, it¡¯s annoying.." Selica "Little Lica why there''s no Wis for Wisdom in stat?" I ask "According record of heroes before... there''s a wisdom status but most of the heroes before trying to outsmart the god so it was removed..." Selica said ''I''m asking it too, to outsmart them pfft*! Pfft*!'' Whispering in myself "Show¡­¡± murmuring to myself then I grin, ¡°Let me give them a good show " Chapter 10 : Little Change of Plan "Whizzzz*!¡± After I return to my sense, I just I found myself at the entrance of the church then turn around. I return to Era Manor and see her, "Sister Era how''s your speech at scholarship exam?... " I "Nothing just speaks some word, so are you prepared? we are going to leave today, so you better stay here with sister Dina" Era "As if¡­ I have things here to forget?¡± I After a while, we go to a carriage to leave the City of Denoso with Dina and Nina The carriage horse is a monster beast, a giant green lizard and there''s some strange rune which gives a wind resistance for more comfortable travel. The travel is smooth and at least the speed is twice its take us a week to reach the Syntaria Central Academy. There¡¯s a lot of youth here andare in a group. They have different clothing but most of them are rank1 and 2, I knew because most of the lining in there left arm. Two-line color black = rank one, not free scholar most of rank 1 look around 15-16 but there''s a rank two who already 25years old, it¡¯s already noon when the carriage stop... "So you go, to that blue building and registered first, they will accommodate you so long as you show your badge, and as a free scholar so you don''t have to worry your food and place to stay, it¡¯s been a week so remember on the end of the month entrance ceremony will be held so should be there... Sister Dina and Nina, you bring one helper to you and bring our baggage to my place, I will need to report first, in the academy office. Jack! Remember to visit me when you''re not busy with your studying, I gotta go..." Era simply waves while we nod. I also said goodbye to Dina and Nina and wave my hand to them, after I directly go the blue building for registration, there are many students but most are not a scholar. There''s 5 line of new students. "Hi, Miss is this where I can register for the academy?" I said while smiling "Yes.. but, you... I mean it cost 3 gold to, registered here as a student and the minimum is 10gold per year, depending on the dormitory ..." she said while I interrupt her. "Don''t need to worry I''m a free scholar so I don''t need to pay" I "Huh*!.." almost all around me student look curiously, "So thanks so I think I''m gonna line up here," I said not minding them whispering. After around 10 minutes is already my turn I see a human guy around 17, normal build, with 1 lining grey color on the left arm as a receptionist "oh kid... You¡¯re here to register?" he said "Yea, and don''t worry I got badge here." I show him my scholar badge and after "This.. is unusual to see a kid pass the scholarship... hold this stone and what''s your name?" He points the stone in my front of his table except for some paper book and his pen there a stone in front. "I''m jack, just Jack," I said it and I place my hand on the stone. "Buzzzz*!" it shows a pale black color "You''re a rank 1, it¡¯s a rank identification stone, you depend on your level, it will change the color, I can sense it but it was mandatory to always do that," he said "By the way I¡¯m Miko, I also pass as a scholar here and most of the scholar has a side job for financing their daily life, there are free dorm and food but doesn''t mean they will prepare luxurious food for you, here''s a simple shirt freebies of the school other doesn¡¯t want to wear because it¡¯s too simple but it help scholar for uniform.." Miko He gives me 3 shirts with one black lining in the arm. "Oh thanks, I''m thinking where I can look for this, you solve a problem Hehehe," I said laughing "Well, it¡¯s weird because you¡¯re earlier a week than expected..." Miko "What do you mean expected?.." I said "Well you know scholarship exam should just finish and traveling time will take at least a week" Miko "Oh, I pass scholarship 2 weeks ago, by Sister Era..., I mean lady Eraldine Hilaros" IIf you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Huh!" "Well, It¡¯s a¡­ I mean congrats welcome to the Academy, Here takes this card and drop a blood here, you will give it to the instructor of your class choice, Well just remember here once you start a class and show it to the instructor it will appear a small circle here it shows that you''re the first year, every year it will add to another one on it and when... well you will know it later the lineup will not gonna move if explain it to you. So just see around and ask other it will help you have friends there...." Miko said because of the next person in my back, looking at us irritated.... I wear the free uniform then After I go out to the building, I saw a group of youth around 10- 16 and a middle age guy around 35 years old. They stand there waiting for a carriage and I heard them talking about conquering the dungeon, After a couple of minutes, a carriage stop at they¡¯re front and they enter at the back of it. I simply walk to the driver then ask "Hi mister driver can I sit down here, with you, I like the feeling of air flowing to my skin" He simply nods then I saw Miko on the entrance of blue building like he is looking for someone, then I wave to him, he waves back to me then driver simply thought I belonged to the group so we continue to travel, after talking with the driver, which is almost 6hours. We talk about the life, at first I''m the only one question but after 3 hours pestering him, he also starts talking about his self. When he asked me, about the group inside the carriage, I just say that I''m a new student I don''t know them too well so I can¡¯t say whose good at study or not, I always say were on the same school but I never said directly that was one group. It takes 2 more night before we arrived at the dungeon so I¡¯m gonna spend two more days with this group... After the around 7 Pm, the carriage stop and e group of student start to set a camp.... Since there is a river nearby I caught fish I get 12 big after I clean it, I get dry wood and three balances stone, prepared a fire. One of the boys go near to me and ask I''m doing o said I''m creating fire to cook, one trick I learned is sending Nature Mana to fire and concentrate it imagine how it increases the fire. It was same with the way I''m doing to body enhancement skill I need to start up the skill then support it with nature spirit. After I create a fire, I put frying fan above the stone, "So my name is Nick Vilason, is the driver of the carriage is you''re relative?" Nick "Ahmm. No he''s my acquaintance and I''m jack, nice to meet you" I said while I put the oil. "I''m Hilda Vilason, this is my brother, is he bothering you" a girl around 14, speak "What''s bothering where talking here nicely, stop accusing me. right jack?" Nick said while I put the fish and seasoning. "Yeah, nothing to worry so you¡¯re going, to the dungeon ... are you mages?" I look at her ask "Yea I''m a fire magician, even there¡¯s a lot of element there I like fire, I can even use wind and this is the first time I''m gonna go to dungeon I''m gonna conquered it" Hilda ''So mage can use multiple elements but most focus on what element they like'' I "Stop daydreaming, you¡¯re not even rank 2 yet, you want to conquer it... tsk" "You''re always like this, we should pursue our passion and everything we can do, to achieve want we want so dreaming is not a problem is a path to success," Hilda said and felt proud to her statement pfft* pfft* I giggle and they look at me, I turn around the fish I''m frying, I like this than grill it. Then the smell of my cooking starts to spread because this two is near to me they can''t stop smelling "Hehehe you two look really close hehehe," I said We start talking and after 25 minutes, I''m done cooking the 12 fish, I give them each and then I give the driver 1, I go back to sit with the two then Hilda eat 3, me and Nick 2 the driver 2, I plan to hide 3 to storage but it will be obvious I hide one When I do that, Nick says "Hey Jack, you cooked deliciously, I eat two whole even though we already, eat dinner" Nick "Yea this is the first time I eat fish this good, I even eat three pfft pfft*" Hilda "What? You eat three?.... He cooks 12 I eat two and jack eat two he give driver two don''t try to joke with us you eat four Look there''s only one more left" Nick "No... I . I only eat 3 you.. idiot.." she flushed Laugh**** The two look at me "No... I eat three ..hehe you just didn''t notice hehe" I "See I don''t eat four... you ... jack¡­.can I have the last one..." Hilda smile at me __________________________ After that we slept then after two days, I cook rabbit meat because it''s available, give the driver, nick and Hilda arrive at the market before the dungeon. I even get some notes from Hilda basic incantation of her fireball, some of her important notes on her class, like lightning wind ice water Nick thinks I''m a mage, after that... "Well, thanks for a ride. " I said goodbye to nick, and Hilda and the driver, When I wave my hand I heard e driver asked the instructor of the group "Is he in your same group?" driver, Hilda, nick and their instructors shook their head "I thought you and that kid is one group..." The instructor said ______ The most difference between here and the academy is there are so many middle age men was wear Sir armor walking around, Thankfully I resupply my seasoning and spicy when I''m at Era''s manor I look at the market and looking for two-handed sword, I have crude sword in my storage but I decided to use two-handed sword I see one of the stalls, there selling two-handed sword but need 4 gold I only got 100 + silver so it¡¯s not that big. I saw a one hand steel sword and buy it, 50 silver and look for some cloth, I buy some normal set of clothes. I try to buy map but it cost 30 silver 20 silver per floor so I buy paper and pen ink, I''m planning to draw most of the floor I''m gonna visit even just a rough lining, I spend 40 silver After that I walk to the dungeon there so many looking at me, I just in my normal civilian cloth. I talk to the receptionist. "Hi, Ms. beautiful..." The receptionist blush "Hello I¡¯m Kimiru, what it is little man," Kimiru "I''m planning to enter a dungeon what should I need to do?" I "Oh big courage, I thought your here to smooth thing out" Kimiru smile playfully "Well you''re beautiful, I can smooth thing if you want.. " I "pfft* you kid.Well you need to register first are you alone I may not allow you" Kimiru "No I have my companion they buying something in market so, I just got here first, look here is my ID" I "Oh you''re a student in academy, I get I thought you''re alone, as receptionist, we are allowed to judge if someone is just trying to suicide inside, your jack, 12 years old scholars in academy" She writes things in the paper to record it, and after that, she gave me a card. "Ok here''s your pass be sure to be careful inside the dungeon It¡¯s not a kid play inside understand?" Kimiru said while like lecturing me. I nod then wave to her then turn around, I wait for her to talk to someone then I sneak to the entrance, I give the passed to the guard there then continue entering. Chapter 11 : Entering the Dungeon While walking almost every 250 meters I draw it, First look like your inside a wide cave, I¡¯m curious why it¡¯s not dark even it¡¯s a cave. When I observe my surrounding I see a small stone which producing a dim light I try to get some buts when it removes the wall, somehow you can see it was only ordinary stone. They say each dungeon has its own rebuilding ability but I''m not planning to wait for it to repair itself I saw a group of 7 students fighting 2 Goblin, is it bullying too much? that''s what I think. I passed them they look at me because I''m a just alone child without armor and weapon and only holding pen and paper, but they''re busy fighting so I continue to walk. After 10 minutes I see 2 goblins eating something like a frog?. I use my body strengthening then hold my sword I try to envelop my sword with Mana but it¡¯s hard to concentrate, I sneak to it and hit it with my full force but it got stop half way the other one tries to grab me but I jump back. Mine and Goblin height is almost matched when I chant. "Reirrabnoitcetorp!¡± I The wounded Goblin and I separated by Light Barrier, so I try to finish it fast, when I hit it down to the ground, I stab it chess then turn to another goblin. ''sehsa ot nrub ymene ym tel llab fo emalf ho'' A small fireball created then I control Nature Mana in the field and it became 1-meter size. The goblin scared and try to run I throw it to him and he turns into charcoal. ''Huh!!*" I breath heavily, it¡¯s not that it¡¯s a tiring battle but my heart almost beat twice faster than normal. I try to calm down, ''Now I know why other is teaming with it, the goblin is like a mad dog with rabies who has hungry for 1 week and it sees you as fried chicken when he start to be injured'' I said to myself. Then continue my dungeon Today I almost mapped half of the dungeon after 12hrs I''m currently in a small corner here, I try to eat the fish I cooked last time, I kill 14 goblins today use up most of my Mana, I already see the entrance to the second floor. I didn¡¯t go to the second floor directly and continue to here in 1st floor. There''s a swamp in this part of the cave, at first I''m thinking that there must be Anaconda or sleeping Dragon there but, it happens to be just my imagination, I go to the corner of a stone. I eat I sleep for 6 hours, it¡¯s not a full 6hours because I was cautious about my surrounding so almost half sleep for that time, after at least 5 heal to myself, my In jury already gone. At least no one attack while I asleep, I take a bath to the river andthen try to clean my cloth end I put it on my inventory even its wet because I¡¯m might not have a time to wait for it to dry, I put as many fish I t to the river to my storage. I check my storage. Note: 3cubic meter doesn¡¯t mean the storage is box.Just my conceptualize of space
Storage
Item List Quantity
Apple 20
Litter Bottled Honey 1
Small Bag of Sugar 1
Bag of Salt 2
Set of Clothes 10
Academy Uniform 3
Raw Fish 24
Bag of Seasoning and herbs 1
Crude Sword 1
Scholar Badge 1
Gov Identification Card 1
School Identification Card 1
Dungeon Pass Card 1
Silver 26
Copper 80
Raw Chicken 1
Raw Rabbiit 2
Box of Matches 20
Small Rank1 Magic Stone 5
Plate 4
Pair of Spoon and Fork 4
Kitchen Knife 3
The plate, spoon kitchen knife glass is I get to Era''s manor. After another 3 hours getting fish and rest, almost 75% of my Mana recovered. I''m trying to experiment to imbued Mana in my weapon but it¡¯s hard to make my Mana flow to the sword, it¡¯s easier to flow Mana through my hair than that. I see a goblin drinking water to swamp I sneak attack slash its neck pass through its chess then stab it to the ground. After many fights with the goblins, I learned when alone it¡¯s better to combo it and give him a space to jump. One thing goblin here on the first floor is always pushing it body near to you and bite you to death. Their claw can only scratch you, but most of the beginner hate or scared when they feel pain, so they always panic when goblin does that.
¡°Congratulation you are now level 3!!"
After killing more than a dozen of Goblins I level up. The system must have an issue, it should be at least 3 goblins I solo kill it I should have full Exp to it tsk tsk..'' After killing more than a dozen of Goblins I level up. The system must have an issue, it should be at least I solo kill 5 goblins to level up not more than a dozen tsk tsk..'' I check my status
Level : 3 Tittle :Civilian
Name : Jack Age : 12 Years old
Str : 14+ 3 Atk Dmg : 54
Agi : 15+ 5 Atkspd : 177 Movement spd : +2m/sec +Evasion/Reflex NoEquipment
Vit : 10 HP : 1550/1550 Def : 22.5
Int 10+ 4 Mgc Dmg : 44 Mgc Def : 33 Mana : 3725/3725
Dex 9+ 3
Luk 3+ 1 Crit Chance : 1.6% Crit Muliplier : 2x
Skill List Level
Stat point set to auto a location: every level+ 1 to all stat NoLvl
Storage NoLvl
Identify NoLvl
Class restriction off NoLvl
Language of Syntaria Kingdom NoLvl
Cooking Skill Max
Healthy Body(Unique Skill) Max
Mana Sense Lvl4
Mana Manipulation Lvl3
Mana Ball Lvl4
Petting Skill Lvl4
Heal Lvl5
Steal Lvl2
Sneak Lvl2
Sword Mastery Lvl4
Perseverance Lvl4
Bow Mastery Lvl2
Animal Skinning Lvl4
Multitasking Lvl1
Body Enhancement Skill Lvl2
Mana Control Lvl3
Mana Recovery Lvl5
Fireball Lvl1
After this, I notice that HP/Mana is not really proportioned to my Vit and Int, My training effort really paid up well. After some time, thinking about calculation...Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡°Something wrong... I guess I need to consult Selica after this¡± I murmur to my self After clearing this floor, I continue to the second floor and this place like the first floor a big cave but there¡¯s a grass now in the field. After sometime I saw a goblin, having a club they are stronger than in this at first floor, but still, I can easily handle, it¡¯s easier because they didn''t just go grab you to bite, the trying to use their club. I spent 4 days for mapping out this dungeon and I''m trying to record on the back of my map the hobbies and weakness of them. On third floor, its already open world not a cave anymore typical outside view in forest There are some have stone Dagger what more thing they tend to team up to 3. After a week of staying on the 3rd floor, I go to fourth. On four floor, it¡¯s an open wide green field and there¡¯s a big stone every direction. You can see the sword and there''s no goblin living alone, here they¡¯re like a party member what really troublesome is the bow and their sneak attack when I''m sleeping, I almost hit by arrow 9x. I guess, starting to the fourth-floor student in the academy should have an instructor. Thankfully there one wild animal or fish here inside the dungeon, after spending a lot of time here I even try what the taste of goblin... at first I thought I started to be crazy but since my cooking skill is max its taste delicious I''m starting to be choosy when I see goblin, because here in fourth floor most of the goblin look matured and ugly, i started to miss the goblin in first floor they look young and tender than these ugly fellow. I started to draw and update my map every 500 meters. There''s a time I''m reading the note of Hilda the Ms. Dungeon conquered at the carriage. I learn wind water earth, I''m not sure, its easy invocation and control the flow of Mana, I can even boost the skill by using nature Mana. After spending 2 weeks here in the fourth-floor I decided to contact my little goddess so after I clean myself, cook rabbit meat its good I have seasoning, I hold the pendant and a start to put my Mana on it. "whzzzzz*" "Hi, my little Lica?" I said smiling at her "You''re late..." Selica looking at me, pouting like a kid having a tantrum. "Sigh!*... You know I can¡¯t do something about it, I''m busy leveling..." "...." "...." Starring contest*! ¡°Sigh*!" I go near to her then pat her head ¡°Fine... it¡¯s my fault sorry... hope you forgive me again...you know I''m too weak, this five years I''m planning to be stronger," I said patting her head and whisper to my heart ''stronger than everyone'' "Hmmf... it''s good... That you know... " Selica started to cool down "Here you taste it, this is I cooked for you.." I said and give here the rabbit meat on a plate Gulp*! "What''s that... " Selica smell the meat and kinda curious "A rabbit meat, don''t worry its taste great, remember I''m the god of cooking" I said proudly After she taste her eyes shone like, find a new toy to play with, "Yea its delicious hum!*.. you.. hum*!... do you have more?" after speaking she almost done eating, After licking her lips, "No there''s no more if you want I have goblin meat here to..." I said but she interrupts "Stop! Don''t speak about goblin meat and don''t try to feed me with it that ugly creature or else...." She said then I interrupt her. "Fine... I only suggesting... I didn''t force you.. as if I can force you to eat it.." I said "Eating for me is just pleasure.... but you''re cooking is.. slightly good so. next time you bring other food ok...?" Selica "Slightly good...ok, every time I go here I will let you taste this ¡®Slightly Good¡¯ skill of mine..." I said sarcastically ''tsk tsk, slightly good my cooking skill is Max Level...'' "By the way, I have questions," I ask seriously then she look at me as if waiting for my question "If I made a mess of this whole play of yours will you be against me?" I said She looked at me then smile. "As I said before this game has been set long time ago, I''m only 517 years old here, so if you destroy there, it just give me a reason to laugh at ... so don''t worry about me, but don''t expect me to help you too... I''m also become a so-called "God" of this world, the rules of them¡­.I don¡¯t care too much¡­ but the unspoken rule above cannot be violated" Selica seriously stated "Why every time you speak about this world ¡®God¡¯ you¡¯re always full of disdain..." I said "That is¡­ something you don''t have to worry" Selica said "Well its good, so long that those so-called ¡®God¡¯ can''t do anything to me , and more importantly is I can consult you freely without worry you change some rules of your so-called ¡®Gods¡¯ play" I continue said "What''s the effect of Healthy Body Skill?" I said and ask her "Healthy Body, simply give your health body.." she stated and seems like she telling a truth. "You know, I don''t wanna lie to you at least in this world I hope I have someone I can speak the truth so... I''m gonna change my question, why does with this skill, I earn more status point than normal?" I said "What do you mean?.." Selica ask me and I show her my status (which is he has a way to know too).
Level : 17 Tittle :Civilian
Name : Jack Age : 12 Years old
Str : 44 +5 Atk Dmg : 1215
Agi : 48+6 Atkspd : 177 Movement spd : +2m/sec +Evasion/Reflex NoEquipment
Vit : 33 HP : 3590/3590 Def : 22.5
Int 47+ 4 Mgc Dmg : 2026 Mgc Def : 33 Mana : 8322/8322
Dex 41+4
Luk 17+ 1 Crit Chance : 7.2% Crit Muliplier : 2x
Class : Level Bonus
Mage Apprentice 30HP 200Mana 2Int 1Dex
Priest Apprentice 30HP 200Mana 2Int
Assassin Apprentice 30HP 1Str 2Agi 1Luk
Swordsman Expert 600HP 4Str 2Agi 2Dex
Hunter Apprentice 30HP 2Agi 2dex
Skill List Level
Stat point set to auto a location: every level+ 1 to all stat NoLvl
Storage NoLvl
Identify NoLvl
Class restriction off NoLvl
Language of Syntaria Kingdom NoLvl
Cooking Skill Max
Healthy Body(Unique Skill) Max
Mana Sense Lvl5
Mana Manipulation Lvl3
Mana Ball Lvl4
Petting Skill Lvl4
Heal Lvl5
Steal Lvl2
Sneak Lvl2
Sword Mastery Lvl5
Perseverance Lvl5
Bow Mastery Lvl2
Animal Skinning Lvl4
Multitasking Lvl2
Body Enhancement Skill Lvl3
Mana Control Lvl3
Mana Recovery Lvl5
Fireball Lvl3
Memorized Lvl1
Fire Magic Lvl1
Wind Magic Lvl1
Earth Magic Lvl1
Water Magic Lvl1
Lightning Magic Lvl3
Light Magic Lvl3
Wind Blade Lvl2
Lightning Ball Lvl2
Lightning Field Lvl1
Clay Molding Lvl2
Water Ball Lvl2
"Why? It should not be¡­ Wait" Selica look and my skill after a moment "Well, you''re right it¡¯s because of Healthy Body..." She''s nodding while telling to me "What do you mean? What Healthy Body Skill can do?" I ask "Well to be honest healthy body simply give you a healthy body..." She said while smiling "Stop being mysterious and tell why..." I ask irritated "Let me finish stop complaining..." she shout out me irritated too. "Healthy body gives you Healthy body! That''s all! A healthy a body can gain more potential than those not, that''s normal the problems is its max level... you''re too healthy. Healthy! In cellular level, your body removes impurity, the proof was your skill Mana control You should not have that, Mana control combination of Mana in nature and Mana on your body manipulation. Nature Mana is one of the purest Mana in this world, your body is on the same level. When you''re trying to absorb Mana in the air it will not become one with you, you''re like a magnet with the same North Pole... How are you using Nature Mana?" she said seriously the ask me. "I use my skill and control mature Mana in the air to fill it up like this" I cover my hand with Mana using body enhancement then continue said," like this I only spend my Mana to operated it and use nature Mana to maintain it, it reduces my Mana consumption for maintains it, almost by 99%. And by the way I started to use my skill without chanting, is it because of my Healthy Body?" Except for light element that I have, I can use other without chant, maybe because of deep understanding of one element, example for fire, using Mana boost oxygen to air to multiply it, increase the result, But light, like heal, I don''t even know where to start to understand it... I may have basic understand about the human body from cell to molecules into tissue... which help me increase the healing effect but still, no clue how to make it chant less, but nevertheless, I''m thankful because I know how to chant it. And once I learned the skill I know how to chant it without someone telling me, When I learned how to chant lightning ball, to the notes of Hilda and I try to process lightning with the almost same process but dispersing, not concentrating it into a ball. I learned the lightning field, which is more look like an electric field, I learn it without chanting but I can also use it with chanting, what''s more too it, no one teaches me that chant I just know it. "Well its be.... wait you have too many questions again your annoying," she said and I shiver ''I might be killed by her whim. "Remember to go back here, with your new dish.. if not... go away I''m busy..." she said then light envelop me then when I open my eyes I''m in e dungeon again... "I think I''ve done something wrong...." Selica, whisper to herself. Chapter 12 : Meet up with other dungeon adventurers In fourth floor a 12 years old boy walking alone having six spheres surround him Fireball, Lightning Ball, Light Ball, Water Ball, Mud Ball, Wind Ball which keep changing the shape Of course who else except for Jack.
Jack POV I keep trying to maintain this sphere when I''m walking, and every time I see a Goblin Party, I always throw the Light Ball to the middle of their group and act as Flash Bomb, then throw each ball to their to their face, of course, they¡¯re not gonna die there, it''s only small fist size sphere, not a meter size, then I will spread Mana Sense , this is the only skill I can''t use using Nature Mana to support So this skill is the most consumed my Mana every day because I open it most of the time, well at least it consumes 200 Mana per hour for 10meter around me. I always kill them using a sword there are times I fight them barehanded, but it consumes too much time, or use their own weapon, once you got their weapon I think they''re becoming more powerful in my opinion because they''re going to try to grab and bite you every time that happens. I even try some weird swords technique, I feel like stupid, I should have studied some, sword technique. Almost every day I meet a 5~7 group of goblins, after 2 days I already draw a rough map of the fourth floor. What monster to expect, what their weakness, tips for killing it, what is not to do, So it¡¯s time to advance, after I enter the fifth floor, the six floor entrance can be seen already, just 100m away from the entrance of the fifth floor ,so you can simply bypass 5th floor but I''m planning to explored this. There are three paths which are divided bythe trees, I take the left road first. There are 2 groups of people here preparing to clean the goblin here in 5th floor or so I think. One group of student with instructor leader and look like adventurer party everyone looks at me using my Identification skill, I can see now level of those who are lower level than me, Except for the 3: the instructor, one student, one adventurer I know they are student because the two grey lining in their arms, "What are you doing here, and where''s you''re group" The instructor said "I¡¯m here to train, and I don''t have a group" I shrug my shoulder continue to walk "Wait.. here is dangerous you should go back now or if you want you can join us until we left this dungeon" Instructor "I appreciate your offer but I decline with thanks," I said then turn around to walk Other looks at me weirdly why? I''m alone 12 years old boy on my hand have paper and pen, I don''t even have decent armor. "No, wait.. you can''t" instructor "Don''t worry I''m strong! " I just simply said ignored them After walking fast for 15 mini see a group of goblin 2 archer, 2 one-handed iron sword 1 with dagger 1 two-handed sword Goblins, almost 6,7" heightThe author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Archer is level 16, Swordie is level 17, dagger 14, The Goblin Leader shows ¡°???¡± which means it had a higher level. I''m planning to open my sphere normally to play But when I use Mana sense beside this 6 goblin, there''s 2 more response. Mana sense response to other Mana surrounding once it bumps to mana which is different from the Mana signature of the user and the Mana in the air, it will create fluctuations send some signal the user. The 2 on my back came from one student and instructor before, well maybe they''re curious why a child is here alone unarmed. I guess I can¡¯t play now; I speak to one of the goblins with sword and steal it, Then stab his own sword to his chest, still planning to attack, "Argggghh!!" "whishhhh*''" "whishhhh*''" "Careful you might hit me!" I shout to the goblin Because two arrows simultaneously shot in my direction, I evade with a small movement and slash again the unarmed goblin. The goblin set to position 2 archer on my different side, the two goes to my back. The goblin with a sword is in my front and one with a two-handed sword too. While holding the dead goblin I cut its head while smiling "So what''s the problem?" I said one thing I almost do every day talking with Goblins and I get the only same answer.... "ARRGGGGG!!!!" The goblin with sword attacks me. "Clang*!" after a hit, it steps back then the leader strike. "Bang*!" Which I evade and hit the ground, then step back "Whishhhh*" I use the swords to block then the goblin with a sword attack me again. Then the one with dagger follows while I throw the goblin head to the face of two-handed swordsman because I know he is the next attack. When I throw, the goblin head I evade the one with the dagger then grab his head with my left hand. "Puchi*!" Then slash it neck full force it decapitated, "tsk*!¡± But an arrow hit my back; I don''t mind it because there''s another arrow coming "Whishhh" I evade the next attack "Haha you''re more capable than the group of Goblins downstairs hahaha" I laugh while still fighting "Bang*!" the Leader strike again and it ''Miss''. "whishhh*! puchi*!" I throw the iron dagger to one archer then I dash toward it then I jumped "Puchi!" The archer died,... I get the dagger again after I pick it, the goblin with a sword slash me then I evade the moment I evade the sword coming to me I see a giant sword coming for me. ''''Clang*!" I use my sword to block it and it destroyed. I was thrown down to the ground, "Thump*!" The arrow in my back snaps. But the head of the arrow still in my back, I throw the broken sword to the Leader, Then the Swordie Goblin attack me again, I evade its attack then it¡¯s going to step back again. Then the leader strike again, but I hold the Swordie Goblin to make it a shield and throw directly to the giant sword of the Leader. "Puchi*!" The swordsman was killed by his Leader. I get the sword, then dash again to the archer. When his aiming at me I throw the dagger in my hand "Puchi*!" It hit the shoulder of Goblin Archer, "Whishhh*!" And the arrow almost hit my face but luckily it¡¯s only a scratch I stab his throat then it died, the leader is slower than me so it became easy without his setter. "Yo! All your group mates¡­" I said but I was interrupted by incoming attack "Bang!*" The leader hit the ground again then "Puchi!*" I slash its arm but because of the thickness of it, it didn''t cut pass through "Whishhhh*!" He slashed his big sword horizontally Then I duck "Puchi*!!" I cut his left knees "Bang*!" It fell down to the ground. "So what''s now Little Goblin!*" "Puchi*!" I cut his right knees He''s looking at me not scared but full of hate "Puchi!*!" I cut his right arm then "Puchi!*!" Then the last limbs¡­ The left arm "Okay, you''re now mine..," I grin and inhale a big gulp of air then shout "Hah*!!!" Then after I relax a little, the Little Goblin (which is the Giant one) still trying to move but put my right foot on his chest so it can¡¯t move. "So, are you planning to sneak attack on me!!?" I shout because the two still trying to hide. After 10second they pretend they didn¡¯t hear me. I pick the two hand sword. It¡¯s heavy but not a big problem. "After 10 sec, I will consider you as my enemy, you better prepare to die because I''m not gonna let any of my enemies alive...!" I speak with a loud voice. "5!.... 4!...3!...¡± They became stiff then they heard me counting start at five, "Wait!!!" The instructor shouts, then show themselves, ''Grrr.., does he know how to count..'' Instructor "So here I thought I''m gonna kill another two before I rest! Why are you following me?" I said "We are just curious, that''s why we follow you..." instructor "So does your curiosity enough to stop following me,?.. tsk tsk," I said "You... stop being arrogant you think, you kill some monster beast you can defeat us?" the student "Bang*! Puchi*!" I slash downward the throat of the leader, pass through and stop to the ground and died, "This little goblin also think the same, but still died in my hand" I Now I know why this goblin only attack then step back each time, the sword is at least 90kg Even its not that sharp because of its weight help to force cut the head of the leader goblin I already change the name of the goblin leader as little goblin "Tssk, he might be hard to deal with, but I''m sure he cannot protect you from me... " I said Bi! Bi! I show some lightning aura to them then "Wait! We are not your enemy, I''m Riukima Gisoria instructor at Syntaria Central Academy, and if you want I can give you a scholarship to ..." Riu, he''s curious because of lightning I should be a swordsman but I have a lightning aura. What most he can detect that I''m rank 2 "Enough I''m already student there, here look," I show them scholarship badge and my identification card which doesn¡¯t have a circle in class field "You... you''re not enrolling in any class yet" Riu "Sister Era, I mean Ms. Eraldine Hilaros passed me scholar badge a month ago ... And about the class I want to attend them all, but the rules said pick a class, even this card can only record one class, so I think it¡¯s useless to stay there, so I¡¯ve been staying here in a dungeon more than a month ...and it¡¯s annoying when someone sneaking up on you, so better stop sneaking up to me too and were good" I search for a magic crystal then pull all bodies in the corner then cover them with my Mud Clay Skill "llaw htrae htiw meht revoc! Clay Molding" I used earth skill to create a wall around the bodies of goblin then "sehsa otni !eht nrub! Fireball" I create a one meter Fire Ball Then after that, I leave while carrying the Two-Handed Sword, and dagger from Goblins I use incantation because it may ruin my show. ''I wish they can tell sister era, that I''m playing here because I forgot to say goodbye to her'' I think to myself. The two just stay there watching me while I walk away. "SLAP!!*! is it hurt?" The instructor slap the face of the student and the student wake up from reality. Chapter 13 : All out for once After two more days, spending on the fifth floor, I met 7 more groups of Goblins, There two type of groups of Goblin First is the party of Giant Sword Group like the two hand sword user before, which consist of 2 archers, 2 Swordgobs, 1 with a dagger And the Giant Axe group with 5 archers. I already got Two-Handed Sword Mastery Lvl1 While playing with arrows of the enemy I even get "Skill Learned: Evasion Lvl1" That¡¯s adding 1% chance to my evasion? Now is already dark, around 7 pm, when I''m planning to sleep but I see the village. A village of Goblins, around 500meter area. There''s wooden wall surrounding it, which made up of tree branches around 1 meter high. There''s even a four 5 meter height watchtower in each corner of the village and one in the nearby mountain. Here have 8 with Giant Sword, 6 Giant Axe, 44 Goblin Archers, 28 Swordgobs, around 70 with dagger or so¡­ There is a big hut which looks like as their Main Hall in the middle and many mini huts around it. I''m sure if I jump there in the middle its dead end so I''m planning to clean to kill all archers first. While observing around 3 hours, spending large Mana by concentrating and spreading Mana Sense to whole Goblin Village, I notice that there are two to three goblin goes in and out in a cave on the mountain around hundred meters from the village. When I spread Mana Sense there are around 19 small fluctuations of Mana which is not belong to the goblin signatures. There''s a 2 goblin archer in the tower which inside of cave entrance and 2 Swordgobs in the entrance and 3 more Goblins inside the cave. I simply take a rest first, because once the fight starts, I know that it will be continuous. After 5 hours recovering my Mana, I already regain 85%, but I still wait until its full, because I''m sure I''m gonna goes all out, after more than an hour I stand and take a deep breath. ¡°Today I will strike to kill¡± While grinning but still I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m gonna be excited or scared.
¡°"ARRGGH!!!"¡± Goblins. I know that sneaking will not be helpful, in this place full of Goblin smell of blood will be hard to hide. I use [[ Body Enhancement Skill Lvl3 ]], [[ Lightning Field Lvl1 ]] then I charge toward the tower near the cave without holding anything so it will be faster for me to run. "BANG!"... There''s a two archer inside the tower which around 5meter high, I jump on it then the greatsword appears in my hand, I slash the archer, because of force and weight of my sword it passes through to the next archer, then everyone¡¯s become alert. "Thump..*!" I jump down the tower, toward the two Swordgobs. "BANG!"... I slash downward, using the force of falling; I killed the two guards. I go inside the cave its big around 30 cubic meter space inside I see, leader type goblin unarmed, and two goblins with a dagger. They stared at me and not yet response then "Puchi*" I slash the unarmed goblin leader, and he tries to grab my sword but he failed I look at two Goblins with a dagger. "Puchi*" "Puchi*" I throw a dagger at the head of one goblin then I stab the other one. As I thought this is place is where captured female adventurer is. They are on one corner; their hand is tied on some wood planks. "Sob*!, Sob*!, Sob*!, Sob*!" "Leah eb dlihc rouy tel sseddog ho," I invoke "[[ Heal Lvl5 ]] trying to make a wide scope of it "Skill Learned: Mass Heal Lvl1" ¡°Leah EB ereh dlilc er''uoy lla tel esaelp dog ho, Mass heal!" I invoke [[ Mass Heal Lvl1 ]] to them, many of them are crying, but other just out of themselves. "Wait... sob*!,Who.. are...you, please help us.." Female "I¡¯m Jack, I here to help you can go run outside but its better if you only wait from here," I said then turn around, "[[ Clay Molding Lvl2 ]]" I create a three consecutive door which the lock is on their side so they leave if they want or stay close there. Even it¡¯s called clay but its solid enough compare with normal stone. I go out the cave with my two hands sword then opening my [[ Mana Sense Lvl5 ]] because of the lightning field in my body I get the attention of all goblin in the area. "Bang* Puchi* Puchi*". I started to slash every goblin in my front while charging to archers, every goblin charging at me but most of it is I ignored. A leader type block my way, he slash his great ax and I dodge but the next moment I see a great sword coming to me planning to corner me because I was surrounded except for jump charging through is only way out. "Bi! Bi!" I expand the lightning field for 10meters which paralyzed all nearby Goblins near me. 3 leader types slow their movements but still can move and try to attack me. "Bang* Puchi* Puchi*". "ARGHHHHH!!!" the 2 was beheaded, then one was flattened, it¡¯s not that I increase speed, they just slowed down, I kill most of the Goblins surround me then straight to archers.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "Bang*!" "Bang*!" "Bang*!" "Bang*!" "Bang*!" "Bang*!" "Bang*!" "Bang*!" After killing all archers many Goblins still following me, after an hour I''m already here inside the village of goblin. "Clang!!!" I was thrown to the biggest hut in the middle, then every single goblin stop... ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Silence~~¡± I stare at them while holding my giant sword, and increase my vigilant, after 5sec the small Mana fluctuation inside the hut starting to grow rapidly. "ARRRGGG!!!*" "Bang! Bang!" smashing all table in its front. I giant blurry form stand from his throne almost 2x height of this who goblin with giant sword or ax with full muscle green body having a metal knuckle on fist, only wear rug short pants and having a broken horn! Then charge at me "Booom! *" I was thrown again outside the hut. When I see the whole body of it.... "Fuck you hulk!!!! Why are you?!!!...." I angry shout to it then it started charging to me again. It was an Orc¡­ I increase the Mana in my hand, using body enhancement then, "Bang*!" I hit blow by blow with my sword to his fist. We both back 3 steps ''I think peak of 3rd rank but had the strength of 4th rank I initial '' While I''m calculating my enemy "Bi! BI!" I notice some of the electricity flowing in my sword but disperse in an instant. I focus all 20-meter lightning field into my sword then the whole sword cover with lightning
"Skill Learned: Weapon Enchantment lvl1"
When I read it.
Weapon Enchantment: Enchant element to the weapon, special effect defend on the elements imbuement, add damage depend on (Weapon enchantment Lvl ¡Á element level)% of attack damage, the weapon material made of a good conductor of Mana, is easier, and consume less Mana to activate.
I heard good news, even its just 1% but I learned one thing, it¡¯s the weapon material... ''Fuck, why I didn''t realize that before!!!'', That''s why I can''t flow Mana to my weapon before, because of the material... The lightning enchants to this crude steel two-handed sword, consumed 25% of my whole Mana, and the whole Nature Mana I''m using at the 20-meter lightning field... I gotta find a good weapon later.... Then I try one more thing... "Bi! Bi!" I open lightning field again then focus it on my body. "Bi! Bi!" "AARRGG!!" I spit blood by doing it, its reduce HP more than I was hit by the Orc.
"Skilled learned: Body Enchantment Skill Lvl1"
"Bi! Bi!" My whole body flows with electricity.
"Skill Learned: Lightning Domain Lvl1"
Lightning Domain : being one with the lightning element, increase atk DMG, speed, by 30% , add 10% per level, max level of this skill is 5, imbued lightning into my weapon, body, and 2 meter field around the user, near the user will slow the enemy by 25%, paralyze those weak being for some time..
"Hahahaha..." I laugh out loud while having a blood on the corner my mouth, every single goblin look at me look like a madman... " [[ Lightning domain !!]] " I use my new skill "Arrrg**!!" the Orc shout then in next moment. "Puchi**!!" I cut the left foot of the Orc "Bang*!!" the Orc fall down to the ground... Everyone doesn''t have a time to response """""ARGHH"""""" Every single goblin shouts!! "Puchi**!!" "Puchi**!!" I cut the arms of the Orc. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± "Silence~~" "YOU WILL ALL DIE TODAY!!!!" I shouted then the Orc shout too and all goblin seems like crazy charge to me I started to slaughter them after continuous fight more than 30 minutes, only 15goblin left alive They look at me then started to run in different direction I didn¡¯t let anyone escape and after couple of minutes again I already kill all of them except the Orc I''m already Level 22 and the whole goblin village stench with the smell blood. "Leah ebdlihc rouy tel sseddog ho," I cast [[ Heal Lvl5]] to myself andthen I go near the Orc. "yo! little hulk how''s the fight pfft** pfft*!" I''m laughing while talking with it "ARGH!!" it is still full of hatred to me, which I didn''t mind, I sit on its back then start recovering... After 15minutes a group of female walk toward me scared with the pale face... "Y..You.. you.. did it all... " The female speak while scared to talk to me "Yeah, it''s so much fun pfft*! pfft*! " I chuckled while talking which makes them shiver, like looking at a monster. "No... I don''t wanna scare you, It¡¯s just this is the first time I''ll go all out "c..can you help us go out to the dungeon.." The female said "No, I''m planning to map out this floor and advance forward," I said They look down and they feel despair, scared of being caught by the goblin again. "But I know who can help you go out this Dungeon," I said, they eyes shone feels like grasp a straw of hope. I jump down to the body of Orc. "Arghh arggh.." Orc start to shout, which make the group of female scared. "Arghh arggh.. you stay too much with goblin... you should say oink-oink you bastard...." I kick it and it stops moving. I go near one of the goblins which are using ax, then "Puchi*!" I beheaded it, then throw the head near to the forest. The group of females looks at me strangely. ''Fuck not again'' I whisper in my heart "AFTER I COUNT 10, I WILL CONSIDER YOU AS ENEMY, AND AFTER THAT I WILL SHOW NO MERCY!!!, FIVE.!!.. FOUR.!!... THREE.!!.." "Bi*! Bi*!" I used [[ Lightning Field Lvl1 ]] I created aura 12 inches around me after I count on three. "WAIT!!!.. STOP!!.. We are not you''re enemy" The instructor shout ''That counting again....'' the instructor whispering in his heart Then they walk toward me, they are the group of student and adventurer. The student and some adventurer look tense because of the battle they witness and I''m not even deactivating my [[ Lightning Field ]], but not the instructor, leader of adventurers and another 2 adventurers. "The last time I said I hate someone sneaking on me...." I said smiling "Hehehe, you know it¡¯s not that we''re planning any scheme against you" the Instructor, smiling trying to light up the mood because I smile at them while speaking and my body is still a child so I look like a monster than a cute boy. "Hope that this is the last time because the next time I see you sneaking up to me I will cut you down without question without mercy, I promise it in the Name of your Goddess of Hope, Goddess Selica ..." I said seriously. "Silence~~~" Everyone shivered to the bone when I make an oath in the name of their goddess. But the group of the female is staring at me full of awe yet feared. "Cough*! We know it¡¯s wrong were sneaking, but it¡¯s not were sneaking to you... and we haven''t done a thing to you..." adventurer leader said, then every one of their group starts to nod. "Yea your, right, you¡¯ve done nothing, before I rescue them,... I already see your group, I''ve been fighting here for more than 2 hours, you really did nothing...." when I said the fact with full of disdain everyone silence with shame because its true they watch the whole process but they never think to help a bit... I go to orc then raise my sword. "Puchi**!!"
"Congratulation: You''re now Level 24!"
It¡¯s really easy to level up killing those who are higher level than you, but the danger is also higher. I killed the Orc and get the Magic Crystal I see that''s it¡¯s a medium size. "If you help, a little I might not have a bad opinion to your group, I''m not sure but I think the reason you''re here might save them.... sigh** fine about this. I want to hire your group. You process everything here 30% is in your group 70% give to this female group and you need to escort them back, it¡¯s a fair deal isn''t?" I said other shone their eye. "Waits it¡¯s not fair deal," Adventurer Leader "So 40%?" I said "No, what I mean is we didn''t do anything and there''s adventures quest for killing the leader of this goblin" Adventurer Leader said "The adventurer quest, tell them that you kill it, I''m 12 not passed to be an adventurer, that why sneak to enter here, give 70% reward to their group and 30% you shared, they need something to start over so, but if you have salt I''ll be thankful" I said "sob*!.. Thank you, sir Jack sob**" the group of female start to cry¡­ I go near the female who acts as leader, and I give her a hug because she higher than me she cries on my shoulder. "You need to be strong, I didn''t mean you go to the dungeon to level up... but strong enough to live, this it¡¯s yours " I hand over Magic Crystal to her, everyone look at me. "You can all start a new life, out there you can set a small restaurant hired some beginner chef or you group and make small business, or even look for husband settle down, you''re all beautiful so you don¡¯t have to worried about the past, just keep on.. and on..., if anyone tries to bully you out there you just look for me, I will be your backer from now on" I''m trying to make her calmed down I''m not sure what to do, this is my first time calming down rape victims... so I simply clean her face with the free uniform I get from the academy. Its good no one notice and ask where I get it. "Um... thank you.." The female said "I''m jack, maybe now, no one knows me but 3 years later you can contact me to go Syntaria Central Academy, and after 2 years I can register as an adventurer at that time, I will make my name resound to the world, so it will not be hard for you to look at me. May I know your name?" I asked "Rhea" She already stops crying and starts to smile at me. "See you''re beautiful" I smiled back then turn around, look at the group of instructor "Do you have salt or other seasonings?" I ask then they give me they¡¯re salt. "By the way, if you met sister Era, I mean Lady Eraldine Hilaros can you tell that I might back in forth here in the dungeon for 2 years and 6-month thanks for passing the message" Then I left continue mapping out the whole floor. Chapter 14 : Time Skip After 2 years and half years At 71 floor Dungeon "Creaakkkkk!" A Wyvern sad cried out while being petted by a boy. A 15years old boy with the brush up golden yellow hair, 5.4" height, saying goodbye to the green wyvern going to the 70thfloor, It was Jack. Jack POV mode "Thanks, little Verde, for playing with me" I said while petting it, I turn around to the entrance of 70thfloor. ¡°I really need to go back now there so many things to do¡± After I go back I go 70thfloor I simply open a space rune then I m already at 69thfloor and so on. Each floor is a different dimension itself, close space or small world. I can¡¯t use space magic to teleport to jump directly to another floor. After exploring completely all 70 floors, I knew that. 1~5 floor 5km size 6~10 floor 8km size 11~20 10km 20~45 15km 46~60 20km 60~70 30km 71 50km The 37th floor has safety area where adventurer and merchant stay since I discovered it, adventurer guild creates a small branch inside of the dungeon. I cleared 37thfloor after 8months and a half when I cleared 40th, I go back to resupply and report it to the guild, having this contribution the Guild Master talk to me and want me to be an adventurer on the spot, one problem is the oath. You need to make an oath that once the Kingdom needs to summon you, you will be obliged to the summoned and help them to a certain task, that''s the simple issue I asked if I can bypass it, and be a free adventurer. The Guild Master never complied, one thing finish our conversation is when I asked him. What¡¯s the kingdom gave to me? For me to swear loyalty and heed their command the moment they want? , I ask him to hide my identity, there''s no damage if everyone knew it, I just want to know if he can do what he said. Because of that even I''m 15 years old now, I don¡¯t become adventurer listed in the guild. The guild master here is a Lyzarda Race, named Komoro, They race belief is they are the descendant of the dragon and they continue worship dragon god. Kimiru became my personal assistance in the guild, she is the receptionist back there when I started entering the dungeon. It happens when I rescue and healed her parent, At first, I hired her for 100gold a year. But not long ago, I allowed her to become my business adviser. She¡¯s already not a part of the guild but we have a personal room in adventurer guild, because of my merit discovering safety zone in 37thfloor, and another merit is. I''m the only one selling an 8th-grade magic crystal which is at level 70- 79. The highest magic crystal in the market can be seen in some auction is rank 7 it was hunted by group of veteran, rank 6-7 adventurer, almost 600k gold, But when I first auction rank 8, it surpassed millions of gold. The auctioneer always says that a mysterious group with 9th ranker in a party travels 3 dungeon hunting high-level monster beasts. Because it''s a common knowledge that Lvl10 monster beast required a group of Lvl10 party to kill it. It became high price mostly when said its only one. Since that day, I make Kimiru send 1 rank 8th Magic stone every month. The adventurer guild, want to monopolize but they can¡¯t sustain the price. And because I have a way to get more, I make a deal 70% of the auction price, Limit 6pcs a year. Rhea became Kimiru friend, she is the one act as leader of those I rescue at Goblin Village back at 5thFloor of the dungeon, She start a restaurant for adventurers, and 12 girls stay with their business, the guild became its personal protector and Kimiru always help her. She gets almost all my needs, I even asked her about books and some understanding of other mages. I hate books of Mages most of them write they¡¯re experience , ¡°Literally¡± Example: I use always use light in one cave, I full my bath tab using water ball, I create a wind for drying cloth basically diary of using magic.... so rather buy we rent a lot of books then copy notes then return, I even hired someone from the female group I rescue for reading books and write in the piece of paper, if it''s about an explanation of the skill or chant line, most of the book 95% useless diary of magician 5% usefull and you''re going to look at 5% scarce inside of 100%. I even gain title "Jack the Reaper" because of the 5thFloor event. Even in the academy, many people knew my name. Eraldine heard about the Jack the Reaper title and knew it¡¯s me because of Mr. Riokita the instructor, back at floor 5. 12 years old, with golden yellow hair enter the dungeon with villager cloth with Pen and Sheepskin drawing map. And Kimiru already contact her, I make Kimiru arrange someone who can get Kara and Gin for this year. Kimiru has a lot of connection, she even has in Syntaria Central Academy when I contribute the rough map of 1-5 to the academy, they are first doubting because the goblin hobby weakness, tactic etc is written clearly in the note. But when they heard "Jack the Reaper" they convinced because even adventurer guild approved the map and notes from me, they want to get more data on other floors, but I just ignored them. Kimiru even has a connection now in dwarves Race and Elves Kingdom. Because I am the only one who reaches the highest floor of the Dungeon. Now there''s a 4 major power contacting Kimiru looking at me. Adventurer Guildmaster, -at first because there¡¯s a report I was seen at 46th floor alone. ELF Queen. Dwarven leader Syntaria Central Academy Headmaster is asking for more map info. School Master I maybe student there but I didn''t even stay a day there to meet him, which I plan to after this. I never meet the Queen of Elves and School Master but I already have a connection with them, In Elfinalde forest said that they have spirit protector, Theory believe it was given to them by the god of the forest. But it¡¯s been long since someone saw it. Other think it was already dead or left they¡¯re Kingdom long ago. But there¡¯s another Spirit inside the Dungeon, It is a Dryad spirit at floor 65 already control 25% total place there, they already create same as the Elven Kingdom. The elf queen Contacting me for Dryad spirit living there which maintaining peace at 65ft floor, Asking for the seed of Tree of life, which I can''t get, I even help 3 Elves of Elfinalde to travel there but goes out after a month because I just bring them over because its convenience than me making the transaction there. I even help the Dryad there for feeding it a Mana. After that dryad gave me a two-handed wand made by the oldest branch of the tree of life, [[ Dryad blessed Wand ]] which tier 5, grade 3, And for helping Elfinalde Kingdom send their messenger to the 65thfloor of the Dungeon, I received [[ Way of Rune Spiritist ]] book from the Elfinalde Kingdom. The highest attainment alive now is Lvl5 in rune skill but many of elves knew it up to Lvl3, because it''s already a utility skill which not given priority, but it¡¯s very useful to me, it¡¯s like the setting of Algorithm, input, output, yes/or no decision, process, what if condition, etc.. which one of my instructor teaching... I''m planning to add rune to staff once I have high attainment to [[ Rune Enchantment ]] And I buy all kind of different weapon that is available to their market using gold two of every kind if possible, they deliver it to my office at adventurer guild, they got dagger, sword, bow, spear, and wand with good quality around 3 tier, made by Mithril ore, and wand by good quality tree branches. The dwarves race on mountain underground become my personal black Smith''s because of Wanda'' s( the dwarves she met on his departure of Kenatra Village) Uncle know their leader, at first I ask her uncle if he knew a good blacksmith who can Smith the scale or bone of the dragon, he was shocked because of the material, and ask his leader. To make dwarfs leader work for me is kind of easy because one of his dream or he really want to do is to create a masterpiece which can be known to the world.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. So I offer, so long as you create a good or not, my name will be still known to the world, so as for my weapon, I said "Everyone will notice the sword you''re going to makes because what you''re going to create is a sword not to kill, is for slaughter, for the massacre!" He thought I was crazy when I describe him the sword, no one ask for him the same description before He creates Giant Sword, Giant Axe, even Giant Hammer. What I ask him to make is a Heavy sword, the more the better. Because of [[ Heavy Sword Mastery ]] it gives 6x damage maximum than 4x damage maximum using a two-handed sword. Which I learned when I was at floor 42 because of the small build, Two-Handed weapon, considered as Heavy sword to me and for using it for a long time... I got Heavy Sword Mastery At first, I thought using two, Two-Handed Sword from the left and right hand, but its failed, I can use it but the damage is not combining. When I have 100 damage on left and 90 damage on right, when I hit my enemy with left it will damage 100 when I hit with my right hand, it''s 90, can''t be 190, I thought I can be Kirito. But by doing it I found flaw, by asking my little goddess about that she says ''The leveling system was given to you five when you leave your world, but the title "Summon Heroes" was given when you chose skill, and you¡¯re not a summoned hero you have been considered as "CIVILIAN'' restriction on the rules made for summoning heroes'' I have thought many about but one flaw I learned and proved to work is I''m using Heavy Sword in one hand then One Hand Sword Mastery, Two Hand Sword Mastery and Heavy Sword Mastery continuous leveling. I was planning to have a shield left hand but it''s, annoying and not comfortable to move, I''m not even using armor because it restricted my movement, that''s why I decided to use arm guard because it''s easier. I''m only wearing a V-Cut white shirt with a simple pocket on left chest, belt, black slim pants and a plain blue shoe, and my favorite blue jacket, for its floppiness. The material made by Monster Beast, which simply allows me to use rune of cleaning and repair and Armor Enhancement /Enchantments Rune, which I learned from Elves books. My new equipment is 4 Tier, 6th grade Drake Heavy Sword the weigh is 3500kg Drake Arm guard 200kg made by the scale, and fang of Earth Dragon at the 60th-floor boss. When I start playing with it the dwarf leader ask me how I can use it freely with one hand comfortably while he can''t I said directly. ¡±Because you''re low level is too low¡­ 84 right?¡± When he heard I say his level he knew one thing. ... ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ I''m already above him¡­ ''This brat.... I''m a rank 9, and one of the top dog of the Kingdom'' Dwarves leader cursing me in his mind. So after that, we have a deal every time I will get a new and stronger material he will craft it for me. And I also buy all available kind of their weapon two of every kind if possible which can be bought by gold in their market, and I get Dagger, Sword, Two Hand Sword, Axe, Two Hand Axe, Hammer Two Hand Hammer, Spear and Cross Bow, with good quality around 3 tier too, made by Orecholum ore, which is one of the strongest ore of their Kingdom and delivers it to my office at adventurer guild too. --- Outside the dungeon Every time I go out the dungeon, many people looking at me because the way I walk, is like a King walking in my in the castle, because of my golden yellow hair, my blue jacket. One more thing is [[ Aura ??? ]], it¡¯s a skill when I get when I turned 90 it was nice, after all, Monster Beast below 20level to me was suppress like thinking one is inferior. Like the little Kingkong Lvl54, I met at floor 47th, it was a hostile monster, but when I activate my [[ Aura ???]]] It¡¯s starting to shiver and never dare to attack me. It¡¯s like the king of the jungle, fight me then perish... But even I didn''t activate it, my natural aura already evolve... I¡¯m not sure yet if it¡¯s a normal skill to get when turned to Lvl90 or it''s a skill I get for living like a monster beast inside the dungeon and kill tens of thousands monster beast. I directly walk to the receptionist and show my dungeon permit. Every time you go in and out the dungeon you must make sure it''s recorded, at least this way one will know if you''re still in the dungeon or not, it helps those family member to identify if their relative still inside the dungeon or already left. After that, I go directly to adventurer guild to look for Kimiru. ----- At the Adventurer guild I enter the room with the sign strange drawing Bunny ears at the skull with two big front teeth. ''Little Jack the Reaper!'' written above it ''Little Office'' is written under it. "Yo! Sister Miru, so any new development here?" I said "Little Jack, how are you," Kimiru a human race, 19 years old, with long hair black hair, 5.6"height, higher than me, b cup size. "You''ve come back!!" Rhea a catkin 26 years old, but look 18 years old, 5. 4" height, c cup "yo! Sister Rhea, does anybody bully you?," I said then remove my jacket. "Hmf... as if I allowed others to bully her.," Kimiru said and Rhea laughed. "Sigh*!, I thought I can show off some of my manliness, look I gained some muscle, " I said while lifting my arm showing to them with my childish voice. "pfft*! , pfft*!" the girls laughing at me "sigh*! , why you always bully me... by the way there''s a weird thing again added to our door" I said "What weird thing... we collaborate carefully for that you called it weird.... Even you have a good sense of clothing; you don¡¯t have a good sense of art..." Miru proudly said "Art... First, you set ''little Office'', because I''m little jack, Second you put ''little jack the reaper'' there''s the little again, I think it should be ''Little Miru the keeper of the office'' now its look like a comedian pirate in the sea." I said "What... comedian pirate... Do you know we spend a week to think about your logo, this logo describe you thoroughly, a skull because you''re the reaper, but a bunny skull with bunny ears ... it is because you like fluppy isn¡¯t?" She explains carefully like a professional instructor at university telling history, if she had eyeglass it will be perfect. "Let me ask you if I said that I like meat... would you put meat on its mouth bitten by two big front teeth?" I said then I see Kimiru shone eyes. ''Are you a grade schooler..'' I whisper in my heart "Hmf even you don''t have .. sense of art yet... you learning fast," Kimiru said. "pft*! pft*!" Rhea "Ok I''m gonna cook something, Sister Rhea you should eat lunch here, just wait a minute," I said and go to kitchen, "Of course you¡¯re highness, pfft**" Rhea and Miru giggling. "You''re highness? Please stop making fun of me ... when I became your highness..." I said like defeated thoroughly. "hmf... It¡¯s your fault because you''re starting to send¡­ some strange aura..." Kimiru said "Maybe it¡¯s just aura of my handsomeness. " I just shrug my shoulder then go to kitchen direction. "Narcissism" both girls said in one voice... After that I cook a big fish caught at 71 floors, I fried it with the seasoning I get from the 65th floor then cook rice, after we eat, we talk a little then I said goodbye to them. I tell that, I will go to academy to study and I''ll back here once every two weeks, before I leave, I set a rune of teleportation in one corner then check my status.
Level : 97 Tittle : Civilian
Name : Jack Age : 15 Years old
Str : 156+9 Atk Dmg : 22555
Agi : 151 + 8 Atkspd : 190 Movement spd : +15m/sec +Evasion/Reflex NoWeapon
Vit : 147 + 11 HP : 26607/26607 Def : 15666
Int : 154 + 9 Mgc Dmg : 20333 Mgc Def : 15249 Mana : 34709/34709
Dex : 150 + 10
Luk : 97 + 2 Crit Chance : 39.6% Crit Muliplier : 2x
Atkdmg : 22555x 4.26(drake heavy sword)+ 49%(weapon enchantment lightning) + (body enhancement) +50%(Lightning domain) Atkspd : 190 with heavy weapon o.5 sec + 50%atkspeed (lightning domain) Defense :15666 x 1.8(drake armguard) + 50% defense(lightning domain)
Class : Level Bonus
Mage High 1800Mana 270HP, 6Int 3Dex
Priest Expert 90HP, 600Mana, 4Int
Assassin Expert 90HP 4Agi 4Dex
Swordsman High 1800HP 6Str 3Agi 3Dex
Hunter Expert 90HP 4Agi 4Dex
Nature Spiritist Expert 600Mana 4Int
Merchant Apprentice 30HP 30Mana 1Int 1Str
Skill List Level
Stat point set to auto a location: every level+ 1 to all stat NoLvl
Storage NoLvl
Identify NoLvl
Class restriction off NoLvl
Language of Syntaria Kingdom NoLvl
Cooking Skill Max
Healthy Body(Unique Skill) Max
Mana Sense Lvl7
Mana Manipulation Lvl3
Mana Ball Lvl4
Petting Skill Lvl4
Heal Lvl7
Mass Heal Lvl7
Light Barrier Lvl7
Body Recovery Lvl7
Steal Lvl2
Sneak Lvl5
Sword Mastery Lvl10
Two-Handed Sword Mastery Lvl10
Heavy Sword Mastery Lvl10
Perseverance Lvl6
Bow Mastery Lvl2
Animal Skinning Lvl7
Multitasking Lvl5
Body Enhancement Lvl7
Body Enchantment Lvl7
Weapon Enchantment Lvl7
Rune Enchantment Lvl7
Mana Control Lvl7
Mana Recovery Lvl7
Fireball Lvl7
Memorized Lvl3
Fire Magic Lvl7
Wind Magic Lvl7
Earth Magic Lvl7
Water Magic Lvl7
Lightning Magic Lvl7
Light Magic Lvl7
Space Magic Lvl8
Nature Magic Lvl7
Gravity Magic Lvl6
Aura ??? NoLvl
Flying Lvl5
Float Lvl5
Smith Lvl3
Wind Blade Lvl7
Lightning Ball Lvl2
Lightning Field Lvl7
Clay Molding Lvl7
Wood Crafting Lvl7
Water Ball Lvl7
Tailoring Lvl5
Armor Smithing Lvl3
Teleportation NoLvl
Gravitation Pressure Lvl3
Lightning Domain Lvl3
Interspatial Storage: A large space room where you can put non-living things.
Interspatial storage, Upgradefrom free storage skill which can contain small space, so using space magic, I try to create a bigger inventory but when Istart to comprehend the law of creating a room, storage evolved intointerspatial storage for a bigger space. High Int or high Mana capacity is required for comprehending magic, High comprehension with low int or mana will take 10¡Á or 100¡Á the difficulty to mastered magic skill But high int or high Mana with low comprehension will still make you Lvlup magic skill That''s why here even fire mage doesn''t know oxygen which required the element to boost fire, they can still level their fire magic skill. When I first use fireball, what I''m trying to boost is the oxygen around it and make a meter of fireball but other try to boost is the fire itself. I''m not sure if its base Int or Mana or but I think, its base on Mana because when my mother teach me [[ Heal ]] I still have low int, but high mana Maybe if I have a billion of mana, I can simply master all kind of magic. Because of my basic knowledge of my first life which can consider a high comprehension on a certain element, after my Mana increase using certain elements once or twice, the element mastery is leveling. Chapter 15: Syntaria Central Academy Going to Syntaria Central Academy, I use multiple teleportations to arrive there. The academy is always full of life. While walking in the City, many are looking at my because of my natural aura, everyone making a way, I see a guard patrolling. "Yo! Sir, can I ask you something, where can I find the school headmaster office?" I said in a polite manner. "Just go directly this way around 4km and you will see a white building then you can ask there, I suggest you hire a carriage" guards "Thanks," I said then I walk to some alley then use teleportation. I see a white building; this place is like a palace in Korean TV series, There''s a two people walking toward me, a human male with staff and a Lyzarda female with a sword. The air change suddenly when I stretch my hand to wave at them. "Whishhhhh!!*!" The female draw her sword, in a form of shielding an attack, the male step back and goes to the female preparing to chant. "Hi? Can I ask where the school headmaster is?" I wave my hand and ask "Do you have an appointment?" Female ask me vigilantly "Well, I don''t have an appointment but I need to talk to him...." I said and he interrupts me then says "The headmaster is currently busy, he has many papers to do you might come back if you have appointment!." the male said full of contempt. "How about you cool down first, I need to ask the school headmaster but you look at me like I killed your father. " I said politely again. "The headmaster is not someone you want to talk, you talk! Who do you think you are!?" He says full of disdain, the female look wants to stop the mage, but what the mage said also reasonable. "We can''t forward like this Sigh**!!" I said, the two look at me, and the man still full of contempt Then I activate [[ Aura ??? ]] Skill "DO YOU KNOW THAT IM ALSO SOMEONE YOU WANT TO TALK, YOU TALK, YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO LOOK AT ME WITH THAT EYE OF YOURS IF YOU WANT TO DIE, JUST TELL ME I CAN GUARANTEE THAT EVEN IN THE FRONT OF YOUR HEADMASTER!!!" I said with my aura skill activate and the female one ground kneel while shivering in fears, while the man sits on the ground already pee on his pant I close my aura then said "I don''t know who you are, and I don''t like someone sneaking up to me, I feel like they''re going to assassinate me so I always kill them unconsciously" I said "thump*! ... Interesting you even see me." He said An elf with his white clothing (Batusai Himura clothes but pure white) 6,5¡± height, with a handsome man, slim body with a paper fan. "So can I ask you?... can I talk with your headmaster?" I said, "pfft!* you''re really interesting, Pfft*! I am the headmaster of this school so what can I do for you" Saying playfully, acting like I''m his chess pieces. "its.. you?. well I think it''s better , less trouble, first actually I''m planning to ask you for a space... here in the academy, even there''s no house it¡¯s OK I can create mine, the second I will ask permission to go to library attend any class, third I don''t know yet,.. I. have 2 childhood friend from my village planning to study here, I can pay their tuition and what else... I think just that and my name is Jack" I said to him and he narrowed his eyes and said "Why do you think I will comply? Well after you done to my personal guard?" He said "Well, first I can ask you, why do you think you will not comply, second your so-called personal guard doesn¡¯t have a good manner, I''m asking politely he keep using words to attack me, that''s is your fault for not teaching your subordinate, I heard a saying before ¡®the trouble created by the subordinate is the responsibility of leaders ¡® or maybe I just create it, and lastly you already there when I wave my hands to them at first" I said "hmm.. Well you''re right it¡¯s my fault for not teaching my subordinate and not stepping up earlier" he said "Headmaster!!" the two want to say something but interrupted by headmaster by signaling his right hand. "But I can''t just give you a place here to settle down and you can use public library as student for free but I can''t give you a permit to just go with any room you like having that pass, and I don''t think I should like you here in my academy," He said The whole city was governed by the academy all building is for rent only, the business here all required to have a permit, there''s a lot of open areas but it''s not allowed to just build a house. "I didn''t say the I will settle down here, I guess just 2, 3 years would be enough I just want to play with my friend cooking for them in my house, second the library I mean is the private one, about permit class I just want to be in same class with them at least once or twice a week, well they will be on a different class, but after 6months I might bring them to play in the dungeon so a class permit is not an issue. But the last... its worst... sigh**, I heard this place doesn''t advocate discriminations, it was just for a good publicity only tsk tsk. " I said disappointedly "how do you know about private library only authorized personnel only know it," he raises aura raising vigilant like ready to attack me for any wrong word that will come out, "Seriously??.. I said a permit to the library, you said a public library, of course, the public came from your mouth anyone in a right mind will get a hint from you.. and stop your suppression aura you''re just too weak, the one underground there is little stronger than you... but still not my match.." I just tell him what''s on my mind Then he stiff for a moment, then he said: "you knew?" "If you want to hide him from me, at least make him at least 2km away from me or learn to suppress his rank.. sigh*! and here I thought I will have a good result,.. if you''re not gonna help from the start you should have told me earlier, you elves always hard to talk ...honestly you always like to manipulate others it''s annoying" I said then turn around "Wait!! What do you mean.. you have transaction with elves before?.." headmaster said He was shocked because elves tend to isolate or do thing secretly most do not ask help mostly to human. "Well it¡¯s not a transaction, I just want to help so I inform elves queen in Elfinalde about the Spirit Dryad, just for sake of them knowing, then they want to make me have a transaction with it, they want me to deliver something, want me to escort someone then so on..., then I start to ignore them, at first in my mind elves is friendly in nature but all elves I met just manipulator tsk tsk" I turn around again then teleport.. He looks shocked then said "Elves queen transaction? Spirit Dryad?... Jack??.. Jack the Reaper?" then Even the headmaster is not in Elfinalde he still has a good relationship with Queen of elves so he knows about the dryad, the elf kingdom inside the tower. "You.. you wait I have something I need you to do¡­" Headmaster but I was already gone. After that, I teleport to mountainside then set a teleportation rune, I can teleport freely but using teleportation rune set, I simply have coordinate saved, it doesn''t need to calculate how I far I will jump north to south high and low, after setting runes more than 3 hours everywhere. ''Should I buy a house outside the city?¡¯ I''m asked many inns, but it seemed most of the inn is fully book, Then I remember Sister Era. After while I''m walking to the city again I see a guard "Hi sir, I just want to ask where the place of lady Eraldine Hilaros is?" I ask the guard. "Oh you''re looking for the youngest teacher here in academy, you go straight at direction after that you will see a big balloon there, there''s the faculty House''s, where you can ask again," the guard said "Thanks, Sir" then I turn around to go to that direction After that, I see e balloon that the guard saying and I ask again another guard, he then tell me again a direction. When I am in front of a manor, I was remembering the first time we met, and the one week I ask her multiple questions. I was smiling happily because that day was so much fun then I start to knock on door "KNOCK* KNOCK**!!" Then a door open, with a familiar face An immature making trying to act as matured, with the aura of nobility which Is inborn trait of aristocracy "Sister ERA!!,.. hi?" at first feel excited then turned awkward because I see her blushing on his back there''s a man holding Era right hand... "Ahm, Well sister era, this is my birthday gift to you, I''ve missed you''re 3 birthday so I think of a good gift" I said then pass the [[ Kirlili Wand ]] with rune of speed chanting Rank 3, grade 6, I already decided to give this to Ms. Era after I got the [[ Dryad Blessed Wand ]] I even put a rune of speed chanting on to it., so it will be helpful to her. "That is my gift to you, an apology gift because I left without saying goodbye..., And for Sister Dina and Nina that I might visit again, I have someone to meet, so see you later it was good to see you again... " I smile then vow my head a little, I don''t even know why I vow. I turn around smiling then walk but I didn¡¯t realize the tears falling on my face. Era want speaks to me but I didn''t give a chance, the man stops her to follow me. While I just walk I¡¯m not sure where actually I''m planning to sleep at Ms. Era manor even on the couch I will be fine... Now I just realize one thing.... In this place, I don''t have a place to call home... While walking for the hour so, I see a river, I use [[ Clay Molding Lvl7 ]] to create a mini house. Then inside only have a bedstone then I place my jacket on bedstone then I fall sleep directly.., I never knew that after I fall to sleep I continue to cry.¡­. After a while a petite form with circle rune at her back go inside looking gently to me, she cleans the face of mine then after a while the form disappears. __________ Next Day In the morning I only take a bath using magic, while taking a bath my mind was clearer than before and see many things I didn¡¯t notice before, I eat the ready food in my storage, after that I teleport directly to the place I met the headmaster, I enter directly into it, my aura was increasing unconsciously many teachers looking at me because I''m heading to headmaster office. When I''m near the door open "Oh, you''re early so what can I help today" In the door, the headmaster said while many teacher watching including Ms. Era ''How is he, maybe she''s jealous of my brother'' Era "Well... It¡¯s not a big thing forget all I said yesterday I realize, I don''t need the other, what I need in place, I don''t care if there''s a house or just a land I just need the position." I said and everyone looks at us and shock because in their eye I''m just a kid commanding the headmaster of the school. "Oh, you''re different today than yesterday may I know the reason pfft*!" headmaster smiling. "Nothing yesterday while sleeping a river, I just realize, In this place, I don''t have a place to call home here, do you know that yesterday was of the saddest moment of my life," I said while smiling "So because of it you just decided that you need to create a place here for you?" the headmaster said while narrowing his eye "yah, kind of ... I hate the feeling of being left alone In the Dungeon I have something to vent on but here is different, so as I said yesterday two of my childhood friend will study here because of me, were you planning to suppress them too when they come? The way you''re doing it now? Is it because of me?" I said smiling "I''m not sure about what you¡¯re saying pft*, but if I? What will you do pfft *!" "How about I paid you a million gold for a place to stay, or I can just give it to you so long as you promise they just live a normal student here" I said smiling while started to have vein my forehead. The other instructor was scared about the amount of gold I said, even Ms. Era think where should I get it, something''s not right. "You have a good offer a place to stay for a million of gold, but about your friends I can''t promise except if...." headmaster is trying to play more checking my limit then "BooM!!!* In the ground created a pit, while the whole building shakes. A Giant Heavy Sword appears like a two grown-up human size. "OK... It¡¯s enough... you''re a threat to my friend.... you don''t need to exist.." When I''m planning to kill the headmaster. "Clang*!¡± An old foggy appear in my front ....trying to hit me with some Mithril sword but it was defended by my armguard. Everyone scared to the flow of event... "So an old foggy, a rank 10 trying to act tough in my front," I said it then activate my aura to the fullest then everyone feels like want to run but can''t move, just sit in their on the ground. """"Rank 10?"""If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. A top player in the whole kingdom... "THEN IT DECIDED," I said full of anger Then activate [[Lightning Domain]] "Bi! Bi!*!¡± Having a Lightning Domain, and full of Killing intent¡­ ¡°Goodbye OLD PROTECTOR!!!¡± I shout "WAIT!!!! STOP!!!" old foggy shout "THUMP!!*!" Then he kneels, after he feels the difference... no... he can''t feel the difference of the enemy on his front, its only means it¡¯s a higher rank but he is already rank 10, in this world does have rank 11 exist? That is what running in his head. I was planning to continue when "STOP*!!!!" Era shout then goes near to me. "Stop! Please stop these..." Era has tears in her eyes "I can''t ... sister Era..." I said trying to disperse my aura around Era "PLEASE STOP WE WILL DO ANYTHING if you want a place here, I will give you the best" old foggy kneeling "FUCK you old foggy!, does all Elves is this shameless... until now you still playing with your word, acting like a victim tsk tsk.. " I said angrily Everyone can see clearly, whose trying to suppress who... but no one speaks... Our distance around 20meters then "Defend all you want, In 10 second I''m gonna cut your left arm in 10..5.4.3..2..1..."I count then "Puchi!*!" "thump*!" The left arm falls down the ground, no one know what happens, no one sees.. Every one turn paled "Next ... your... Head.. 10¡­ 5... 4.. 3..." Everyone looks at me scared and think the same """""" Where the fuck! Where did he learn that counting!!! """"" "THUMP!!**" The Headmaster kneels to the ground then shouts... "WAIT.!!!. STOP IT... It''s ONLY ME... THE PROTECTOR DOESNT KNOWS ABOUT IT... It''s ONLY ME PLANNING TO CORNER YOU, ITS.." Headmaster start to feel fear, If the protector can''t do a thing and died, the next target will be he. Who will think 15years old, can pinch to death a rank 10 top dog of the Kingdom, that''s is his biggest mistake... "What are you saying!" old foggy "According to report, I got.. that kid is the highest dungeon floor conquered, the report says he alone conquers already 70Floor, the highest floored clear now is not 57... he supply rank 8 magic crystal in all auction house, even the queen of elves asked for his help, not only that the newest full set dragon armor of dwarves leader material is from him, he''s earning a yearly income of this academy for a month. I told most of the business here in this city to not accommodate him, no inn or any business making transaction to him. I see him as a naive child that can be easily suppressed... but... it does not work he can simply live alone in a dungeon for 3 years, so I decided today to use his incoming friend to threatened. But I didn''t know he will notice earlier trying to negotiate, I''m planning to corner him,.. to work for me..." The headmaster paled while saying all the truth, "Bang*! ¡°"Bang*! ¡°"Bang*! ¡°"Bang*! ¡° The old foggy punch him until he''s unconscious using his "one hand"... "PLEASE, stop this I only heard that you''re trying to create your own territory here, create a foundation which will be a threat to the ownership of the academy in the future," the old foggy said While looking at Era I simply Sigh¡­ "Just let my incoming friend live as a normal student... which is they deserve... and we¡¯re good" then I turn around and left... Everyone is silent _____________________________________ After I leave, I go back to my hut in the river. Thinking how my mood to change I remember my little goddess to changed my mood. After a deep breath I hold the [ Goddess Pendant ] and input some Mana into it. "Wang*!!" a light envelop me then. "Yo!, what''s up my little goddess? here''s your fluffy bear¡­ how many attacks you receive this month pffft *" I said while teasing, well the attacker is herself so she knew how many attack or when it will attack, Then I give her a big bear double her size then start to get ingredient in my storage, "yes this bear looks cute, next time create fox, and what are you going to cook today?" "I¡¯m gonna surprise you, or you want goblin meat pfft* " "How about I give you a new skill, a human inborn with goblin face pfft**" while raising a hand "Well if you do that, I''m gonna rape a lot of women and create a legion of human with goblin face bloodline, then I''m gonna teach them to worship you ..pfft pfft**, you''re gonna be the goddess of goblin face," said while laughing After eating, talking about the event in Academy I feel more relax and then playing game and joke... for some time ... "Yo! so I think I''m going to leave now, " I said "Yeah, it¡¯s almost, how about you create castle there." "I don¡¯t, like castle doesn''t feel like home, I rather stay here with my little goddess pfft *," I said "Just go away... " Selica, "Thank you, my little goddess" I pat her head while smiling then light envelop me¡­ If Jack only saw the image at night before, he can easily tell it was Selica. Almost every month I¡¯m telling Selica what happen to me, which she doesn''t have a choice because I''m the only one she can talk there. When I open my eyes, I''m here in the small hut. Well two days before Gin and Kara arrive so I have more time to prepare while testing rune inside the small house. After an hour someone approaching my hut, I didn''t mind it and wait for them to the door, then there''s a familiar female at door looking at me. "It¡¯s been a long time, Sister Dina!!" I simply smile at her Then she hugged me and said, "Why didn''t you wait for us yesterday¡­ " After a minute "It¡¯s ok it''s nothing," I said "You... why didn''t you say to me you don''t have a place to stay..." Era said "Yo! Sister Era, I don''t know, I''m planning to ask you but when I see you have a visitor, I realize a lot of things..pfft*! " I said while smiling "And what is that.... care to explain, depend on what you''re going to say I might forgive you.." Era "First I realize you''re a tsundere.." I said seriously "tsu.. tsundere.. who''s tsundere.. you! Do you hit your head enough or I can help you" Era "Hahaha, I''m just kidding Sister Era," I said laughing then change the tone "To be honest I just simply realize it¡¯s sad to be alone, I spent almost full 3 years alone inside the dungeon I think deceiving myself become a hobby, even others taking advantage of me I always thought there''s a way to around it, or it''s just because itsconvenientto do so... looking for a place to stay do you know you''re my last option yesterday, but when I see that you have a visitor I might not have a place ... so I¡¯m afraid to be rejected, I then I realize I''m not from around here , I only know this place less than a day, then I thought I was lucky.. lucky that I have someone to look for while thinking about how about Kara and Gin, once they here I don''t have a place to shelter them then I realize it¡¯s not all Inn is fully booked someone messing up with me, When my friends arrived will it be same because of me? If in this place have someone trying to bully my friend, why does he or she need to exist?" I smile at them while asking. Era simply hugs me too "Stupid, you just need to tell it to us, is it that hard to do..." After some time ... "And why the old foggy is here?" I said asking "Cough*! first, to apologize again, we already set a big place for your house, a¡­and I am want to ask you how 15 years old boy became strong... cough*! " old foggy said "First you don''t have to apologize just don''t become a threat to me again and were good, and I will not apologize for your arms, you attacked me with intent to kill without getting the side of mine, the second I already realize I don''t need a house if you can''t give it to me, that''s why I offer a million gold just let my friend here study and live like normal student. 3rd it¡¯s should be better to ask why, because "how" is simple it''s just no one is doing it, Just kill 100 monster Beast 10 Level above you solo and you will continuous leveling... Have a better effect if not one on one, its one vs hundred fight, I learned before, when I enter the dungeon I''m only Lvl2, I clear, 2, 3, 4 and on the fifth floor, I see a village compose 120+ goblins I jump inside the village, every single goblin want to kill me, there''s even 4th rank Orc as leader¡­" when I said "how" the 3 scared, from Lvl2 clearing one to the fifth floor within 2 months alone, they almost not believe, if you do that and you don''t level, stop and live an ordinary life it¡¯s not meant for you. That''s what running on their head then I said. "on ''WHY?'' I can tell you¡­ only if you promise that it will never go out" I said seriously "Tell me why, little jack I promise will not say to other" Dina says "Um. I promise in the name of Hilaros Family" Era "I promise in the name of goddess of forest that what you''re going to say will not have the second person will hear it from me! " old foggy Everyone look for me seriously. "Sigh*! Because of the Heroes Arrival¡­" When I said this three shock because no one thought this is what I will say. "Heroes Arrival!!????" the 3 in one voice "w¡­what do you mean about Heroes Arrival?" Era "Since I was born, I knew the heroes will arrive..." I said seriously "When¡­ How??" old fogy said "I''m not sure how... But where...I think it will be at the castle like in history, When on 27th day, of 3rd month next year, the kingdom will summon new heroes, Four new summoned heroes will arrive, Remember you can''t tell anyone most of all old foggy!! you can''t change a thing, you just go with the flow..., I know summoning heroes arrival but I''m not sure what calamity will arrive, that''s why since I was a child I''m training! If you change a thing and the summoning heroes failed we are doom to face calamity without heroes understand??" I said then old foggy sweat on for head starting to increase... then he nods "So you¡¯re planning to join hero¡¯s party? That''s why you¡¯re training hard" Era said then the two nod "Do you really want to know my objectives? If yes put your hand on this rune, if not you can leave just remember you never heard anything, you can prepare goes all out to level, but cannot divulge anything I say" I said again seriously, I create rune on the table andthen the 3 put their left hand and simple electric flow into the body of two female and dark aura flow to old foggy. "Since you accept the contract of death, it will simply kill you if you try to divulge what I''m going to say" They become stiff looking at me "I''m planning to save the incoming heroes!" I say "What do you mean by saving?" Dina say "Summoned heroes, is simply a normal people in their own world they will be force to summoned here in our world, they will get a special ability, but they¡¯re still child, they live in a peaceful place, they didn''t know how to fight never see a monster, never had experienced what is magic, because in their world doesn''t have Mana, but they have high comprehension about element , that''s why they can easy to learn it more than we do, well that¡¯s the basic common thing in all summoned heroes" I They are shocked on truth, because when says heroes it was omnipotence, powerful being "That can''t be... "Dina "Yea if all heroes will just a normal people, living a world without Mana how can they survived here" Era "Some of what you say is I heard, from special ability, and high comprehension but never sure about the other things you say" the old foggy "First summoned hero, is basically random people kidnap to fight here in our world Second, they have different way of leveling, so survive here is not a problem Third, they are doom to failed" I said The three scared when I said that the heroes were doomed to fail, first it was supposed to summon five, second Selica change the flow of event the heroes don''t even know where to begin because didn''t the heroes manual guide like I do. Third and why they are to fail is because I decided to enter the game in the angle, not as heroes but powerful 3rd party. "I''m planning to put the heroes under my protection, not all heroes like to fight and send here against their will, that''s why I ask for a space here at first, but someone target my friend so I try to make a place for them to stay before the heroes, and look for the other place for heroes, I will not let any influential parties use them, and I''m planning to send them back from their world" "Put them under your protection? How will you do that" Era "Actually its simple, right now within any race living here, no one is stronger than me... in history, the highest attainment I read is 10th rank, no one enters Heroes Domain... so simple no one can defeat me..." I said "You.. you mean there''s a higher rank than 10th,... this heroes domain what''s the difference?" old foggy "Let me asked you, do you think I''m weapon class or mages class?" I ask then of 6 kinds of element ball floating in my front. "You.. you really enter heroes domain... without class restrictions in the legend " Old Foggy "The heroes doom to failed, so I will shelter them until they got strong, I¡¯m not planning to force them to fight, if they don''t want, when they doom to failed why they need to fight?, I''m planning to solve the calamity itself, if it¡¯s about killing a million high-level monster, I only need to be more stronger I will not ask you to believe, because I will not tell you how I know or who told or what" "And it good that you ask me to stop old foggy, you know when I go there I was really planning to set this city into ashes to set my prestige, to make the world know I have the ability to put heroes under my protection buts you ruined my good deed pfft**" I chuckle and then the old foggy turn pale. "nruter efil god siht fo mra eht tel!! " I used [[ body recovery Lvl7 ]] "Leah eb dlihc rouy tel sseddog ho!" [[ heal Lvl7]] I heal the arm of old foggy then, "It¡¯s ok, 2 more days before I met my friend, then can I sleep now?, it felt good , that I said it to someone pft*! pft*!, do you know that this is the first I said it to other, I keep it secret since I was born, and keep training since I was two hehehe , so can I sleep now I just feel like i would have a good sleep today Yawn!*" I said and laid my jacket to stone bed then sleep... The 3 trying to process the information they got, then when they respondedthey look at me already sleeping peacefully,.. The old foggy said his goodbye, then Era sits down there on the side of the stone bed then gently stroking my hair with her finger. "Who would think that a little boy, was planning to shoulder the responsibilities of four new summoned heroes and end the calamity itself... it was laborious of you..." Era Chapter 16: Creating a home When I wakeups it¡¯s already early in the morning "Yawn!!**" "Good morning Jack" Dina "Hi? Sister Dina what are doing here" I ask "Pfft*, Cooking for breakfast, don''t you want me cooked, it¡¯s not good enough" Dina said "No.. no its not, but " I said don''t know what to say "Don¡¯t worry, about other things here, eat first it¡¯s not good when it gets cold?" Dina said while smiling "Um. It¡¯s almost 3 years since I last eat your cooked.., so I should eat many it might take another year again hehe" I said jokingly "If you want you can look for me if you want someone to cook for you, but I think it''s better if you are the one cook for us, your coking is better than me and it''s been a long time since last eat your dish*!" Dina said "Um, I have many new dishes, and many delicious ingredient I save for last 3 years, so you might get fat after finishing tasting it all pfft pfft**" I "So our sleeping prince already awake, do you know the way you sleep like there¡¯s no tomorrow..?" Era said "Hahaha hi, Sister Era, well I wish I wake up tomorrow... and it¡¯s so good to sleep more than 6hrs a day hehehe" I "If you stayed up one more day to sleep, I''m planning to kick you till you wake..." Era "Why I feel like you''re more violent than before, be careful you might have a problem having a boyfriend." I said teasingly ¡°Boy..boyfriend WO..would like to have a boyfriend.." Era said "Sister Dina do you remember my first realization that I said yesterday about Sister Era" I ask "pfft* what?.. about tsundere?" Dina smiling said "um.. I think I was right.." I said while nodding "tsu.. tsundere whose tsundere... you''re tsundere..idiot.." Era Dina and I laugh then Nina came "Hi Nina, it¡¯s been a long time since we met, your blooming you might have already fallen in love. who might be the lucky guy, we must make a good look on him.." I said "No.. Sir Jack. Please stop teasing me" Nina said shyly "Sigh* I''m fine I''m not gonna tease you again Milady Nina" I said defeated "huh**!! please, Sir. I mean jack.. please don''t call milady ". "Well its good later you call me brother jack, I''m gonna cook for you and if anybody dares to bully you I''m gonna make sister era eat them.." I said declaring proudly "hmm why me .. why don''t you eat it yourself. hmmf" Era said "Don''t worry I''m not gonna tell you, I feed you is someone bully my little sister Nina?" I said Nina shy looking at me "If you do that I''m gonna kill you! " era said seriously "Fine fine I never gonna do it but still, who bully our princess Nina should think twice before they do it, right..''" I said Dina and Era nod "No.. no I''m not a princess.. and.. no one will bully me.." Nina said shyly "You only think that, but others may not.. look you''re beautiful even a royal prince might fall in love you not only you look even sister Dina is beautiful and .. Sister Era is slight.." "What I''m ugly... only beautiful slightly ...," Era staring at me look like been wrong I hug era then said "I mean slightly becoming an enchantress, if anybody will say you''re ugly, they might have dog eye, if you three make a post ¡®looking for boyfriend¡¯ I''m sure thousands of people will fall in line to have chance from you pfft*" I said I remove her from my hug andthen sit down to the sit and smiled at them "You .. You''re becoming like a womanizer in the city the way you talk.. hmmf" Era said "It¡¯s not we are different.." I said "And what''s the difference?" Era said while the three narrow their eyes on me "Well, first of all, I never had a woman, the second I''m telling a truth not a lie, if you post a wanted boyfriend even I will apply so don''t belittle yourselves, you should be proud of you because each of having different traits a guy would fall in love with," I said then the three blushed then "Oh.. our little jack know our different trait that would make a guy fall in love which is?" Dina saidIf you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Yeah which is?" Era said "mmm.." Nina also waiting. "First Nina look it¡¯s a cute adorable little loli, when I first I see her, it makes me want to protect her, I even want to pet her ears and tail if you only Sister Era allowed me I already petted it right now, second, Sister Era look she''s like a star model who have thousands of fanatics who will called you heretics once you thought bad things with her" Era blushed then I continue " and lastly Sister Dina, I''m not sure how to describe or might description is right but every time I see her, she has to attract ripe or matured aura, I think when I see her, she can teach me a lot of things that''s what I''m feeling or idea I feel like I want to make you three my pillow¡­ is it weird that I think of it or am I wrong on anything?" I said with sweat my forehead, then ask with my childhood innocent look to avoid tribulation the destruction of my world pfft*! "Hey what¡¯s wrong? do you have a fever?" I put my forehead on the forehead of Era which makes our nose meet then she turned into a red tomato. "Your quite hot Sister Era, you too Sister Dina!" I do it too to Dina "Huh! Even you Nina?" I do it to her too "I never got sick before so I don''t know any skill which can make you three cools down, how about we look for a doctor, wait I''m gonna find a doctor" I turn around to pretend to leave "NO!" "Are you sure you three are okay?" I ask full of sincerity, they were speechless¡­ "Cough*! by the way, the headmaster agree that can set your house to next to my manor and consider it as yours forever as an apology" Era said "Really? Do you want to watch me mmm¡­ making a house? I already have an idea about the house I''m going to and it will not take long? It¡¯s gonna be fun" I said The three nod and we go to location after we got to location Using [[ Clay molding ]] + [[ Rune Enchanting ]] + [[ Wood Crafting ]] [[ Nature Magic ]] I already have idea on my mind. First I flattened the ground then I create a strange lining on to it, like an electrical board, then I create a drainage place underground. the three girls looking at me weirdly why there''s a space underground, where a human cannot go in. I created 6 feet solid smooth stone shape diamond and make it a food Mana conductor by runes with auto repair auto charge but charging will take time I put 4 9-ranked magic crystal make a 6ft Mana Generator, I created 3 of it same process for supplying the whole place Rune of strengthening Rune of cleansing Rune of repairing Rune of Mana Recovery Mana Recovery helps the three 6feet Mana generator to recover, I even planning to create a tower as natural lightning receiver later which can help the whole system to recover some energy. This 3 is in close space underground and connected a magic circuit I created. (Mana circuit: imagine your computer motherboard there''s a strange lining on it, which is act as wiring, connected your power supply, hope some system unit fundamentals hehe) Second I create a 40 box 4 by 10 Inside the box has two room one big one small Small room I create bath tab with showers bowl and any normal equipment at a bathroom in the modern world which I made by clean, smooth stone, then connect it to the drainage, making a rune produce hot or cold water connected the strange lining on to the wall, which is connected to the source of Mana circuit. Open window inside the bathroom, in the big room, of course, there''s open window too, and a big cabinet with hanging tools, a table chair made of wood. Door table and other creating using [[ Wood Crafting Lvl7 ]] From my Nature Magic Rune of Water Rune of Light for light acts as bulb Rune soundproofing, one way sound you can hear outside from inside you can¡¯t hear inside, or both ways lock the sound. Every room has doorbell function on the door because you can of soundproofing. Open window, the window was created by Runes of the shield can set in transparent or not, or one way transparent see like soundproofing, rune of wind act as an exhaust fan and I also create a substitute to Aircon or heater using rune. Of course, almost all have runes of strengthening and repair. Then I do the same to other 39 room, the window was pointed at sunrise, it¡¯s like a classroom building unit version. Because it¡¯s a box-like building without a kitchen on it so I cannot be considered condo type hehe. I created a big kitchen, almost all appliance was made by the runes, create big dining hall, a meeting hall, big pool, make artificial hot spring, I even create training ground, a big study room where I plan to explain the rules and restriction of heroes. I create a wall surround the are its look like a simple fence in the farm, I even put 5 million gold to one room which makes other scared, they first think I create it but I explain spatial space skill where I can hide a thing. I create master bedroom equal to 4 room on the fifth floor, I make the bed of fluffiness I created using tailoring, its only take 10mins. I create a mini-map of the whole building, made of stone which has only light indicator, if there¡¯s a person in the certain room which indicated someone is using it, that room will have a light, but not including the 40 rooms and the master bedroom, I''m planning to put this in the center of the hose above the Mana generator. Then we get some tool from Era''s manor for cooking stuff and Dina created a dish and make lunch for testing the kitchen tools. I set 8 tower stick octagon shape around the building and make a barrier only on gate side is open. One of the usages of it is act as a lightning receiver. Two-act as the barrier, restricted space fluctuation without permission. I make an interspatial ring and gave to the three girls it contains a 10-meter space, and act as pass permit through the barrier o creates a waiting area outside binding by the first blood it record, lock usage can be undone only by the owner, except if you''re rune and space master. I even create at docking area for those who will use the ring special effect witch direct teleport on this place. Except if you are in different space it will not work, example inside the dungeon. I even create a rune of teleportation per floor, like instant teleportation, inside octagon area I feel like I''m the space master, I already created my small world but cost Mana. In every room I set a small gem where you can insert Mana, it¡¯s good for increasing its capacity so I just tell them what the use of it, not mandatory and I put gauge meter for Mana generator, there''s a lot of space outside and I don''t have yet any idea to it. The three ladies decided to live here and request a normal size bed of fluffiness. They were very excited to use every single appliance here, the most awkward thing I teach is how to use the toilet bowl pft*! In the Sala area, a pool can be seen outside where then the sunset on view the pool has dragon slide, the front door has a lion statue. It¡¯s already dark but no one sleeping, the three is curious about what I''m doing. I create billiard table and it¡¯s needed to play, Then I create a table, 4 chairs with a set of card, I create paring games using runes, that will shuffle the deck and random gave to the 4 players. I create chess table using wood, a normal chess then I got a good idea I create a 1sq. meter table make a chess field, and chess pieces, then I put runes on to it and simple attack then I realize that using a rune, I make a soldier or guard but required a more complex program. I make carriage power by Mana stone, etc. but what I''m really wanna do is create equipment using it. At night I prepare a good dish made by the ingredient inside the dungeon.. Then after that long day, we sleep... Chapter 17: Reunion with Childhood Friend In the morning three is already preparing a meal playing with new kitchen tool, """Good morning Jack (little jack!!) """ the three said (Era Dina Nina) "Good morning! So have a comfortable sleep?, At your new room?" I said "Um, I really like the bed, I feel like the wanna stay there forever " Nina "So you''re friend gonna come today right?" Dina "Um... I really wanna meet them, according to sister Miru, If nothing happen, they will be here at late morning" I said cheerfully After breakfast, take a bath, wearing my normal attire a plain V-Cut T-shirt with small pocket on left of my chest side, most of my shirt is like that only different pale color, with one black lining on right arm, brown belt, slim flexible pants and blue plain shoe without lace, with plain white on the side, I brush up my hair and start posing on mirror. "Jack, I always see you in that outfit, only the colors keep changing" Nina said "Well, I like it simple and don''t worry even I''m inside dungeons I''m wearing this pft*!" I said half-jokingly but it¡¯s true. "Yeah, it¡¯s so simple, which makes you stand out ... everyone trying their best to show off" Dina said "Well, do I really look that bad? " I said "No it¡¯s not that you look bad, you simply like you''re not around here, your golden yellow hair and natural aura makes you like a royal prince..., no your aura simply telling other that you''re .. above.. a king..?" Dina said "Yeah are you sure, you''re a villager? And look all these tools you create, I''m sure it¡¯s not from you''re village too" Era "Yea yea .. I''m a King and I''m gonna make you three my royal wives hehe" I said smile and wear my blue jacket then said my good bye. After that, I go to the inn near the entrance of the City, where carriage from the City of Denoso will stop. "Hi Sir, what can I help you?" I waitress ask me when I enter the Inn. "Can I sit inside I''m waiting for the carriages from Denoso City can I wait here? I¡¯m not sure the exact time but it should be at least late morning" I said "OK sir, if you want hot tea or anything you can just ask me" The waitress wink at me before leave "Sure thanks," I said smiling, I want tocough but I might offend her... I sit on the side of the window, after waiting for half hour, a carriage stop at the side of the Inn andthen I saw familiar faces. A black hair, youth with fair color skin, with a sword on the back and have baggage, and still, wear a villager cloth. A young girl from silver wolf race, slender body, with normal b cup size, have bow in the back, a dagger on waist and have a baggage holding, with their villager clothing too.., When I go out the Inn toward them, the two stand still staring at me while walking in front of them like normal people who walk in the sidewalk, pretend that I didn''t know them after I pass them around 5 meters, "WHISHHH*!" Kara hugs my back "Thump*!" Then I stop walking Gin was scared because he''s not sure if it¡¯s me After 3 seconds I turn around and look at her "It¡¯s been longtime, Kara" I said "Um" She almost like going to cry any moment and hit me again with her fist on my chest, I patted her head while she''s hugging me. "Yo! Gin how¡¯s the life?" I said "Huh! It¡¯s really you... I thought me and Kara mistaken and I was scared when she hugged you.." Gin worriedly laughing, "Hmmf. It¡¯s you only mistaken, I have never mistaken Jack.." Kara said proudly I laugh then both of them look at me. "Why you didn''t call us earlier and pass us by?" Gin said "No, I just thought you already forgot me Hehehe, and I think its fun, " I said "You never change.. you... I always think of you..." Kara said while starting to really cry now... "Stop, don''t cry, wait¡­ come on follow me today I¡¯m the host" I hold the hand of Kara then trying to pull her. "Wait... my baggage. " Kara said and stop to cry... "Oh, here, wear this, this is I create specially for you, you drop a blood first into it, come on" I said while wearing to finger of Kara, she was started to blush, I throw also give gin a ring and after they drop a blood after I explain how to use it. "It¡¯s quite convenience to use it, I never heard of it before, is it common things here?" Gin said "No, actually even I never heard about this before, its I created, I only give it to three people, and your e 4th and fifth who have it¡­" I said "It¡¯s you create?" Kara said "Yeah with some elf rune and space magic" I said "" You are mage? "" The two said "Chopped*!!" I chop the head of two "Don''t think too much, common let''s buy some clothes" I said After that, we are walking toward market direction, while I''m holding the hand of Kara "Why there''s so many people here looking at us..." Kara ask "Well it¡¯s because you''re adorable" I just simply shrug my shoulder "I think because we look like a villager.." Gin said "Chopped*!" I chopped the head of Gin "AARRGG! Why you always do that..." Gin "You must learn to read the mood... Kara don''t mind them , remember never think that you''re inferior to them , whatever you wear you''re beautiful , understand?. .. " I said and Kara starting to blush again and nod. "You too Gin.. OK?" I said "Um. I get now why chopped my head hehe sorry...." Gin said because he realizes that even he doesn¡¯t care about his clothes, Kara might... "It¡¯s, good that you understand, " I said while smiling "And remember no one¡¯s allowed to bully you, so you should tell me sooner if something bad happens OK?" I said seriously After that we buy some clothes, then a lot of silk, they try many clothes and also doesn¡¯t like the Aristocrat clothing, which like you''re going to party anytime, so I decided to make them some, create simple design after that, hire someone to make it for more extra for them. While we are going to my place.. ( manor?, building?, base?, condo hehehe) When we go to my place we heard a lot of people talking about, "Land of Miracle" created by "Wise Sage" ".. Hey jack they are keep talking about Land of Miracle? What''s that and can you tell us about the Wise Sage too?" Kara said even Gin is curiously looking at meThe tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. "Well it¡¯s my first time heard about the Land of Miracle, and I never heard someone has a title with Wise Sage here in the academy maybe, they invited someone with high skill, I''m not sure, well I only got here 4 days ago..." I said ""What!!?"" the both shock and we all stop walking "Yeah, It¡¯s only 4 days since I got here...many things happen¡­ pfft*!" I said while laughing "But you left the village 3 years ago didn''t you said you''re going to academy to study? where did you go?" Kara said "Well actually I registered here 3 years ago, after I registered I see a carriage going to a dungeon.. So.. I go along.. then stuck there for almost 3 years .. I just got back 4 days ago.. " I said while explaining to them. Kara looking at me worried that there must be bad thing happened. "Don''t.. worry look I''m fine nothing will happen to me, I''m strong... " I said and we continue to walk "You need to explain what happen to you or.. you.. I will tell auntie and mom you bully me..." She said "Yea, by the way Auntie is good, we always visit her missing you.. You didn''t ask for them don''t you miss them?" Gin said "Chopped*!" I chop his head again "Who would not miss them... but I''m planning to see them after a month" I said "Af.. after a month you''re going to leave?.. But we just..we just got here." Kara said then I path her head "Don''t, worry you two can go too we three can meet them, I have my way to go there within a day , then after that within a minute we can go back and forth" I said. ¡°Day¡­. If you have that way why you didn''t visit?" Gin said "I said I was stuck at the dungeon for almost 3 years and I''m kind of busy, studying many things" I said "Come on it''s gonna be late for lunch, I tell Sister Dina that we will have a lunch, and you''re going to live there so you need to know you''re housemate, let''s go" I said When we are front of my place, "Is this where we going? Isn¡¯t it looking like a weird place? "Kara said and Gin nod "Huh! Weird? Where is it look like weird? It''s my first and proudest design," I said look defeated ¡°After creating this and planning to show off to my friends only tell me its look weird¡± murmuring to myself. "No, I didn''t mean that way, Wait jack... " Kara said flustered "No, I know its I create a very strange place,.. look" I stand at the front of lion statue at the front door "Yo! high five!" I said and raise my arm in front of statue, the two looking at me talking to stone "Jack I''m sorry, it¡¯s not weird, .." Kara trying to cheer me up but... The lion stretches its arm the give me high five. ¡°Huh! It¡¯s really weird! That¡­ isn''t it stone? won''t it bite us?" Gin and Kara scared "Hahaha don''t worry it¡¯s only the arm will move if you knew what''s the rules on it.." I said while laughing "Haha it¡¯s I create to make fun of the new comer, you''re the first victim Hahaha, you try to raise your hand with the ring for 2 second at the eye level of the tiger " They both try and find it amusing after that I open the door then said "I''m home!" "Oh you''re back, is it you''re friend, Hi I''m Dina, you can call me Dina or Sister like jack if you want, and you¡¯re Kara right?... You''re really beautiful I thought little Jack only likes to brag ..." Dina "Um, thanks, I''m Kara, Jack friend.. can.. we really call you sister Dina?" Kara said "um. why is there a problem?" Dina ask curiously "Well, I heard many rich people looking down those whose from villager.!" Kara said "pfft*!! hahha I told you Sister Dina you''re beautiful, you''re beautiful than some aristocrat there hahaha" I said Kara was shyly looking at me then "pfft,*! why do you think I''m an aristocrat?, don''t worry even though I am, you can still call me sister Dina , as long as don''t shut me out" Dina said "That .. Thanks sister Dina" Kara said smiling "This is Nina she always shy so please take care of her too*!" Dina said "Hi I''m Nina , please.. Advise.." Nina said Gin and Kara look at me "Why are you looking at me..." I ask "Nina does Jack bully your ears and tail?.. " Kara ask Dina and Nina look at each other then "um, how did you know?" Nina said "Grr... you.. you idiot.. I tell you never bully other didn''t I... " Kara pinching my waist "Wa..wait .. it hurts... its only happen once no.. twice.. thrice?.. but sister era and sister Dina banned me for doing it because I might be jailed.. Stop .. " I said pretending it super hurt then raise my hand to surrender... Dina and Nina looking funnily to us "Hi I''m gin please, just tell me there''s anything can do to help... and we know that jack might bully Nina because... the fluffiness " Gin said "Fluffiness?" Dina said "Well ... Jack like fluffy things.... back in the village, almost all those have ears and tail looks fluffy has been petted by him, one of them is the tail of kara¡¯s father.. " Gin said Everyone laugh then Era came in "Oh this is the friend of little Jack, you must be Gin and you''re Kara, I''m Eraldine Hilaros you can call me Era or Sister Era if you want, Kara you''re so pretty.. if anybody bully just tell me understand .... Even its jack OK?" Era said happily hugging Kara "Why! Am I always the bad one" I said Everyone laugh.. "OK, come let''s eat it¡¯s good that Nina and I just finish preparing the food" "um.. Jack , after we eat you must tell us what do you mean about stuck inside the dungeon, OK or I''m not gonna talk to you..." Kara said "OK after we eat come on let''s first eat, when Sister Era is hungry he always like to eat Silver Wolfkin" I said "Huh*!" Kara already like going to cry "No.. no don''t cry little Kara .. he''s only joking to you. "real!?" looking like asking for mercy "Real!, in the name of Hilaros family I will never eat Kara" Kara said flustered seeing Kara crying "How about my father?" Kara said seriously ".. No Kara I never eat demi-human and human, I only eat normal food.. Jack only kidding you" Era look defeated "um. you... jack always tell me that grr... Sister Era never eat me.. She only eat normal.. like..like frog.. right Sister Era?" " ... Frog.¡­..., no I eat normal food .. I never eat frog.. ., jack you explain or else" Era didn''t know what to say Everyone laughed again and after that, we eat and it almost takes an hour to eat because of talking. After we eat we all sit on Sala I started to narrate things happen to me... After 4 hours summary of things happened, there are many questions like "You fight a hundred of Goblins alone" Gin ask "um.. it was , that''s was a good experienced,", I said "You.. enter a wolves den just to dodge for 5 hours?" Dina ask "Yea that help to increase my Agi, it¡¯s related to my reflex and evasion," I said "You let you self to be whack, and destroyed your whole body?" Era ask "Yea that''s help me increase my vit, HP, defense, and there''s a lot of time my hand rip off , or leg disabled, hundreds of times, thanks to [[ Body Recovery Skill ]] and [[ Heal ]], even though its kind of bloody." I said "You... you see a Kingdom of Elf inside a dungeon? Dryad Spirit?" Nina ask "Yeah, there''s a lot of strange fruit there, I even get a good wand after that". I said "You defeat a Dragon, have a wyvern as a friend called little Verde? Discovered safe zone at 37floor, 59 and 71 you became the highest dungeon conqueror and already at 71ft, what else didn''t you do?" Kara said "Make you as my pillow?" I said and shrug my shoulder Everyone started to blush "What? Do you have a fever?" I ask I put my forehead to forehead of Kara the she becoming redder, "Your quite hot, I think I should look for a doctor about you?.. let me check .." I ask sincerely """ NO """ The three ladies shouts, "Fine makes sure your always healthy¡­ I''m gonna make a good soup for you and waits already night, Gin choose a room on first floor, Kara choose on fourth floor" I said "Why on fourth?" Kara ask "Well Sister Dina, Era, and Nina is there, you can walk at stair or use teleportation rune there, and Gin I''m gonna teach you first how to use the bathroom and can I ask someone to teach Kara? Or no! I think it¡¯s good if I explained it" I said """ NO """ The three ladies shouts again. "Why you are starting to synchronized to bully me," I ask innocently After I teach Gin about the room, we start cooking, eating and cleaning Nina and Era like playing chess, I, Dina, Gin, and Kara is on the sofa, Kara is laid down at my lap, and I start to stroke her head while speaking funny joke with her the and suddenly said. "Next time, you need to bring us to dungeon, Understand," Kara said "That''s .. Don''t worry you can settle here first, you go to school if you need anything you can ask just us, and.." I said but I was interrupted "No! You.. are you planning to go to dungeon alone again.." Kara said The other started to listen to us talking. "It¡¯s not. it¡¯s just. Sigh*! Fine, tell me what you and I will support you, even if you want to look for your Prince and live a happy and peaceful life, buy you a castle give 100 royal knights, so what?" I said "I.. I want .." Kara said after a few seconds, "Don''t mind them you continue..." I said I am staring at her while smiling and she started to blush while looking at me, she still on my lap keep stroking her head Kara takes a deep breath and continues. "I.. want you to take me to dungeon,.. No I want you to take me with you... Forever..." She said while covering her red face with hand while still on my lap """" huh*!! """" the other four shock, because a good talk became sudden confession, "pfft*" I laugh a little but still everyone heard, "Why are.. you laughing... am I rejected... after.. I. put my great effort to say.. " Kara tears started to fall on her eyes. "... stop crying I never said I reject you... " I said "Then" Kara want to say something but "Chopped!*" I chop her head "How about you let me finish OK?" I said gently stroking her hair again "um.." Kara said "I know that you need a big courage to confess, first of all, I like you too, so you don''t have to worry about anything... , you might like me now but only like, once you fall in love with other you will realize the difference... And I''m an idiot so there''s a lot of time, that you will cry because of me, ... and when you became mine, you can only be mine but I might not be only yours , so in our situation, it¡¯s you have only allowed to reject me, so you don¡¯t have to worry that i reject, you get it?" I said gently "No!" Kara said straight "How can I say this... once you became mine, you will not have a freedom to left I will only make you mine... but I can''t promise to be yours only, I can promise that I will love you forever, take care of you , even you became old, you can be my wife and I''m your husband , but there might be other become my wife, do you understand?" I said explaining more easy to understand "Why will you have many wives?" Kara said "Do you know there are already five girls I promise to marry?" I said """"" Five? """"" The five shock to what I said "Why? Is there a problem?" I ask "Here I thought you¡¯re matured enough explaining to Kara something adult would do but.... I think I''m wrong you¡¯re the one need a lecture" Era is narrowing her eyes "Why? It¡¯s your fault not mine I just trying to help!" I said "Why it¡¯s me? Did I tell you to promise five girls to marry?" Era said like going to bite me to death "Yea remember I said to you three , if you never find some boyfriend you can look for me, but once you become my woman, I will be the only one allowed to take care of you, I will love you three until you get old so you better think about it, because once mine always mine..." I said The three blush... "Who..who will became your woman.." Era said "Yea I know I''m not good enough for you three but, I only said if you didn''t find... well look at you three who will believe that you can''t find a boyfriend" I said Then I look at Kara "So you.. You better think of it carefully, understand? if tomorrow you still have the same answer of course I will be happy ... Sister Dina, Sister Era and Nina, mind if you talk with her, you know some girl talk, maybe she just impulsive , and regret it later .." I said "Who will regret..." Kara mumbling to herself.. "Where gonna make sure she understand so you better not think too early right Sister Dina, Nina!" Era said "Um..." Nina and Dina Chapter 18: Jack Death? When all girls go to master bedroom, Gin and I left behind, "So gin, what kind of weapon do you want?" I ask "Well, I''m not really sure all I can use is the sword at village" Gin ask "So you''re not sure... Come before you sleep I''m gonna show you something...follow me to training hall" I said After we got to training hall , I show him many kind of weapon, which I get from monster or buy to Elfinalde Kingdom made by the Elves or from Dwarves made by Oricholum with gold it might look useless for me but not to other. I make a weaponry then all of the weapon I have duplicate can be seen here, on the middle is the old and tattered Heavy Sword which is made of Orichulum and Mithril material , because it¡¯s too battered, "What this?" Gin pointing to all weapons in his front "This is I got from my journey , getting from the monster weapon or buy all kind available at Elfinalde Kingdom and Dwarves leader or even in the kingdom of elf inside the dungeon". "That huge sword?" Gin pointing to the Heavy Slanted Sword which look like a trash.. "Hehehe that... that is my weapon before" I said "Huh! That''s your weapon, cool how can you hold that, and where''s your new weapon? " Gin ask "This, this is the drake heavy sword made by the true dragon material I also thought it¡¯s cool so i use this sword" I said "That weapon, how heavy is that can I try?" going said "Sure can you hold 3600kg?" I gently put the sword on the ground then he tried, it doesn¡¯t even move. "Hahahah this is the first time I realize what the dwarves leader is talking haha I''m really abnormal... so you pick a weapon, I''m just in meeting hall, so go there if you want to ask something or you better sleep after picking you''re weapon , its already 9 haha" I said then go to workshop only here This night i make a 50inch round table and create two soldier, 12 inch size, with 15 kind of moves and 15 kind of defense which can negate the attack, powered by rank 2 magic crystal, like watching a simple play, when the ¡°A¡± statue attack, the ¡°B¡± statue defend, once statue defend next move will attack until they do 15 times from Slash Stab Swing Jump attack etc. After that I start tailoring, create 50 kind of simple clothes from the modern world, with rune of cleaning and repair, based on the body of my five house mate, I make it stand in the hall, like and army hehehe, After that I create a pendant, directly from magic stone and put some rune. Pendant of protection: Can create light shield for 5 minutes, at least can block full attack of rank 5, or maintain it for 5mins with continuous attack of rank 3 Bracelet of strength: can increase your strength arm at least 10minutes every 12 hours, body enhancement technique. Bracelet of Escape: Jump 1-10 meters away from you, a mini teleportation device, can designate target, 5x a day Shoe of speed: can increase your 30%moving speed for 30minutes cooldown 12 hours, body enhancement technique. Time usage can be lengthened but you need to use your own Mana to supply I create 5 set of it, After doing it
"Skill [[ Rune Enchantment ]] Level Up! : Lvl8"
''After creating this whole house, appliances, setting 15 moves to soldier, and putting my skill to object , its help me to increase my rune comprehension, its look like need to create more complex rune to level into 10'' Having [[ Rune Enchantment Lvl8 ]] I''m planning to create a communication device, It¡¯s already 5am, "I think I''m gonna cook some breakfast for them first then continue" I After 40 minutes I already done cooking, rice, omelet, fried fish, and some soup, then I prepared it at the dining table then I make a cover, after that I go back to meeting hall, to create a communication tool
Eraline POV ,"yawn*!" ,"yawn*!" ,"yawn*!" ,"yawn*!" We four ladies almost yawn simultaneously, because we stay for some girl talk it¡¯s already 8 am. "It¡¯s already morning so we should prepare now..." I said "um I''m sorry Lady Era, I should be preparing food now" Dina said while feeling sorry "Wait.. Why does there''s a ''Lady'' again can''t you really remove it Sister Dina.. Because I feel like I''m an outsider" I said while I feel sad because I heard that word again from my supposed to be intimate person "I''m sorry Era OK it¡¯s my wrong for doing it again, it¡¯s just subconsciously response because I make mistake" Dina said while smiling "OK, we almost sleep around 3 I think, so can''t be help pfft*" I said "Then Kara remember what you¡¯re going to do? " I look at ask Kara "Um.. I can''t make her pet me, so he can realize how important to me?" Kara said "No,.. well its one.. but once we go out you should restrain yourself, you also need to consult your parent because like Jack said he might have many girls understand? " I said while thinking he already reach Heroes Domain, already rich what else can look for¡­ "Um. Because great men never lacked woman right.?." Kara said "And make him promise never to promise woman again to marry if you will join to him, to restrict him to stop marrying more woman understand?" I said.. "um.. I understand once we married him we should restrict him to get more right?, we should monopolize, right Nina were gonna be sisters from now on your my little sister and sister Era, and sister Dina is our big sister were gonna have same husband..." Kara said and hug Nina "as..same husband .. I.. I''m not ready yet.." Nina said Then I started to blush... ''Why does its, always get into this point when Kara start to talk..'' I keep thinking to myself Because of the promise of jack to them, Kara keep pointing it out. Then I saw Dina starting to blush too "Sister Dina, I''m gonna help you come on let''s prepare food" I said "Yea.., I think it¡¯s better to cook now this talking getting messier pfft*!" Dina said "Yea we will right little Nina," "Please Kara don''t call me little, please I''m 17 now, in fact I''m older than you I just look like 12" Nina said "You''re 17?" Kara said "Now that I think about it... I should call you little Kara from now on" Nina said grinning "No .. please I lose a little sister, I''m now the little sister.. " Kara and Nina now change suppression "Haha you Nina and Kara why don''t you join us to prepared food" I said when we turn around "Right! Does Jack look for 13 years old to marry so I can have little sister right?" Kara said because right now she is only 14.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. """" No! """" we three shouts and Kara scared "You should never ask that to Jack understand?" Dina said "Right... are we not enough?.." Nina "Huh! Kara you''re mission is to stop jack getting more girls not to add understand.." I said She nod, and we left the room..... After we left the room we saw Gin look like just awoke.. ''''good morning Gin," We greet Gin "Good morning Sister Era , good more Sister Dina and Nina good morning Kara yawn*!" Gin said trying to familiarize the house custom, "Gin you just awoke? What did you do last night?" Kara ask? "I .. I just can help myself to pick a weapon.. because there so many" Gin said "Many weapon?.. Where?" I ask , "Well jack create weaponry at training hall, and you will shock because it almost hundred different kind of weapon, he said most of it is all made by the some ore .. jack is precious metal it called Orichulum and Mithril I thinks that¡¯s the name of the ore if I''m not mistaken.." Gin said "Orichulum, Mithril hundreds of it?" Dina and Nina said while shock.. "We should look at it first before cook I think?" I said "Well I don''t think we need to cook breakfast look at dining table" Dina said "Yea there¡¯s a prepared food I think Jack cook" I said "Come let''s look at training hall first!" I said When we go to training hall everyone¡¯s mouth open wide, because it¡¯s like a collection of best treasure in the Kingdom, not even the kingdom doesn¡¯t have this kind of weapon, Mithril material is hard to get, because elves doesn''t sell it to outsider the Dwarves supply weapon but not all is Orichulum material, at most they give the Kingdom when there a big event, but not as many as this. "Oh there''s so many bow I''m gonna get one after I ask jack later, I will promise him to play with my tail for five minutes" Kara said like her tail is the most precious gem on other eyes "No.. You remembered our talk.." I said I feel like she wants to be petted by jack than jack want to pet her.... "um. right I cannot.. so where¡¯s Jack? Gin do you know where is he?" Kara said "Before he left me yesterday here, he said he is going to meeting hall? But he already prepared food so I''m not sure..." gin said "I remember you said the mini map on the center of this place can indicate?" Kara said "Yeah come on" I said when we check the map we see that meeting hall has a light indicate there someone in there. We go there and see jack there a group of the different dress, there a lot of dress even the simple one is adorable. "Wow there so many different dresses here" Nina said "Yea is it what he all night? There so many dress here, where is Jack?" I said "There! On the that side of the wall " Gin see jack then when we go to him, we saw shoe pendant bracelet , small like stone , and what''s more jack sleeping on the floor... Once you see him, you will know that he stayed up all night...
Jack POV "Hi? Good morning is it still morning?" I said When I wake up, I saw them looking at me dearly, "You why did you sleep here, what time did you sleep?" Dina ask "Sister Dina why you look more blooming today" I said "Stop changing the topic answered us.... "Era everyone is narrowing their eyes on me... "Fine .. I just sleep a little here look me tea still hot... why you always bully me..." I said ask innocently "OK what are you doing all night, why there so many clothes here?" Era said "Well, actually yesterday I buy many kind of silk, because Kara and Gin doesn¡¯t like the aristocrat clothes so I plan to create for them, while but I also like to give you three that''s why I create 50, ten for each even though I¡¯m not a good designer at least I still want to give you, after than I create this for you protection" I said then explain them about the ability of each item, "And forgot about this, look" I show them the two soldier fighting "And then I trying to create communication device, I already create some test but the problem is i need some kind of signature signal which indicate who you want to talk to, not like this one you activate both this two will receive ..." I said while they are looking to me "You... do you know what you¡¯re doing?" Nina ask me then everyone look at Nina "Yea, right now its possible talk to you I think as long as you¡¯re in the city..." "Huh*!!" all of them was shock "No... I mean what you''re doing can change this world works... its revolution" Nina said "Yeah if we think about this, all your work doesn''t work from normal, yea you''re not normal" Kara said "Are you telling me, I''m abnormal?" I said then everyone laugh "Well first you get what yours, all dress there have rune of auto repair, auto clean using Mana of the user to activate it. The man clothing of course its Gin next is for Kara and next Nina then Sister Era and Sister Dina hope you like and this you get one set for each of you then Gin, and Kara before the ceremony of the school at the end of the month I will go home for a day do you want to come?" I ask them "Um" They both nod "and you all can get what you like at the weaponry, if is destroyed and cannot be repaired just returns it there a get a new, and Sister Dina I forget to tell you, your ring and Sister Era has permission to the treasury so you are free to spend it all" I said "Huh*!!" Dina and Era was shock.. Era salary per month is 40gold, 480a year... "Well btw Kara and Gin if you want I can boost you to level up" "Huh! Jack wait!!! " Nina said "Why?" I ask "You¡­ you let me process first, I''m going ... I think I''m going crazy...." Nina ask while take a deep breath "What do you mean? is there anything weird to what I say" I ask """"""Yes!!!""""""'' "Huh*!... don''t over act it¡¯s just normal" I said "YOURE ABNORMAL!!!, first all you do is not normal, at first auto repairs, auto clean is still passable can be bypass, you create water at bathroom, strengthen the wall, make adjustable fire to the kitchen is passable can be bypass.... you''re weaponry can be bypass, you''re communication tool kind of difficult to believe, but because it¡¯s you I believe you can do it, the two man? And those fighting soldier on the table? Are you... are preparing for war?...." Nina said Era and Dina think of it, then yeah.. all of this thing is ... if you''re objective is army? all things I do is on the right track, so Dina and Era turn pale "Well, Nina you''re too great... right?" I said then hug Nina excitedly Everyone''s shocked "P....put down me..." Nina shyly says "You... you put her down jack, never bully Nina... yo.. you can only bully me.." Kara said "Cough*! I''m sorry I just realize something... Well, first of all, it¡¯s right Nina deduction is really possible, you look at this point of view, if I create a 3meter soldier or so... Around rank 10 Magic crystal, using rune I can create a group of rank 10army..., speed, using space will touch the limit, with strength I can make a Heavy sword, Lightning element, Body Enhance, Body Enchant and Rune Enchantment... it¡¯s not impossible well you think.. more profound... I can create a dragon..., if you think about it.. This whole place.... is all I created.. I can create,.¡­..." I stop All idea come up to me.. like my mind become clear, like I was drugged which boost my mind¡­ All is waiting for me to speak but after minute¡­ "You can create what? ." Gin ask "Look thinking serious and forget about us tsk.. tsk" Era said "But let us wait maybe he''s thinking away to bully Nina..." Kara "pfft*!" Dina simple laugh on their conversation After 10 minutes of their talk. "What ..." Era still not finish speaking then? "Argh!.." I put my hand on my chest,... because... my heart ... stop beating... Then I black out... """""Jack!!!"''''''"" Everyone shout my name and then everything''s turn black.
Era POV "Thump*!!" Before jack falls down the ground I catch his body, he kneels down, I can feel his breathing, I put my hand on his pulse, then on his chest... "Hey, Jack what''s happening.. Jack.. wake up! .. gin put him to the bedroom and Sister Dina call a healer use your bracelet of escape to help you, when you''re going back use the ring function please ... sob*!. faster Sister Dina" I said while I''m in tears , because I know.... subconsciously.. that....Jack is Dead Gin bought jack to his room with Kara, Dina goes out for healer, in all of here Dina is the fastest, , Nina and I look at each other... ''He''s not breathing...., doesn''t have a pulse...., his heart is not beating... He is.....'' I''m thinking of the result when I check him and it''s only one conclusion, ''he''s dead?'' while thinking in my heart... ''What, happen he''s just happy hugging the Nina a moment ago..'' I think... "Sister Era... did i ask something wrong... did.. did I ask something he cannot say... did.. did someone put restriction to him¡­ am I ... am I the reason...sob*! .. sob**" Nina started to cry too.. "Restriction.. right... is it.., is it possible that... like that day... but what.. and who...even the strongest in the academy can''t do a thing to him.." ''It is the one who gives him the information?... Thinking about it back then....is... it¡¯s a god?'' I shivered when I think it... He tell us he knew heroes arrival, he knew since birth.... who has the ability to do that to let new born have the knowledge of heroes arrival .. Except for godly ability I can''t think of anything else .... if a godly being put restriction to you.... breaking only means death.... I think I should talk to Sister Dina about this "No Nina it''s something.¡­ something not related to you so don''t be worries OK..., I have an idea and Sister Dina will agree to it, but the reason I cannot say understand?" I pat her head.... "Why... I want to know...sob*.. please tell me sob* " Nina still crying and I don''t know how to reject her so I said "I cannot.. please nina.. dont ask.... this I can never and even Sister Dina you can''t force her to tell you.. please listen to me" I started to cry again but i force to stop it, "Please,.. if I don''t know the ..truth ...sob* I can¡¯t forgive myself.." Nina said, with determine eye "Nina.. sob*..please stop.. sob*... if you .. continue to ask..sob* sob*.. I might tell you..sob*... but I will also die..sob* so please.. " I see Nina full of shock.. I can¡¯t help my tears anymore.,. because ... what mess did we get into... why did... I know this.. "sob* if .. if Sister Dina tell me¡­ she might die to..???" Nina ask "um.. so please don''t ask her..." I said "um.. I''m not sure... what it is.. but .. but iwil not ask sister dina I promise.." nina said "thanks.." I said After 15 minutes Dina come one of the faculty member, a teacher from church.. "I heard its emergency where is the patients..." Healer "On fifth please step on the Magic Circle" I said then I activate it and he vanish The healer shocked then I guide him here.. The door is open, so we directly inside then jack is there laid down on bed already pale Kara on the side stand on the back of Kara "Here, please do anything you can ..." I said "Let me check him.." Healer The doctor is frowning, before he get near because even he didn''t check it¡¯s obvious for those who study medicine, but he still check, his breathing, pulse in neck, the heart, but when he check the hand, the feet, he so that something eating the flesh, it¡¯s starting to corrode not in the noticeable manner but if you focus you''re eye on it, it¡¯s fast enough to maybe 1hours or so, whole body will be eaten by it., he stand up. "What happen ¡­?" I ask... "He doesn''t have, pulse..., does not breath, doesn''t have heart beat, already pale, and started to corrodes this is the first time I see this case.. I''m sorry to tell... he''s already dead.. I can''t do anything" Healer "NO!! YOURE A LIER...!!! sob** JACK IS JUST SLEEPING!!!, sob** HE WILL WAKE UP!! WE ARE JUST laughing .. sob* ... so please ... sob* .. tell me.. tell me you''re wrong..." Kara started to cry Gin also crying in side... "I''m sorry , but may someone lead the way to me out..., sorry Ms. Eraldine ¡° Healer "Please ... follow me.." Dina lead the way out the healer Then go back at room... Now in the room... Everyone is here, but the aura is gloomy... "Jack... please wake up.. sob* .. I will allow you pet me.. as long as you want... I will allow you.. bully nina..sob* ... I''m gonna allow you marry them.. sob* just please... sob* wake up..." She continue to cry "Sister Dina... sob*! can we talk.. a little.." I said... then we are out in the room near teleportation circle Chapter 19: Waking Up Jack POV I''m in a dream,... I''m dreaming about nothing... -Basically, there''s nothing just darkness¡­ Then someone opens a space... Within the open space, something is forming.... It¡¯s a world.... The world is created After billions of years, life¡¯s exists... After millions of years, lives evolve After Tens of thousands of years, a life wants to prove something After hundreds of years, life deplete After a year the world is destroy After a day it becomes nothing -Basically, there''s nothing just darkness¡­ Then someone opens a space... Within the open space, something is forming.... It¡¯s a world.... The world is created After billions of years, life¡¯s exists... After millions of years, lives evolve After Tens of thousands of years, a life wants to prove something After hundreds of years, life deplete After a year the world is destroy After a day it becomes nothing It continues on and on Hundreds of times.... Thousands of times.... Tens of thousand times.... I don''t know how many times it goes on and on anymore¡­, I see many different faces who want to prove something... I''m starting to get crazy.... Then still continue.... -Basically, there''s nothing just darkness¡­ Then someone opens a space... Within the open space, something is forming... It¡¯s a world.... The world is created After billions of years, life¡¯s exists... After millions of years, lives evolve After Tens of thousands of years, a life wants to prove something Until I totally snap out¡­ "You fucked! Stop proving something!!... Your just one of the many who benefits how the worlds work, You don''t need to know how its work! You just need to be thankful and live your fucking life to the fullest... You moron you''re just going destroy it sob*! ... stop it sob*! ... please....sob*" I said while feeling defeated and tears running down my face... "stop it, please... I know, if you continue to prove how the world works.., it will just deplete the world within a hundred of years and then the world will destroy a year then will become nothing within a day....then there''s someone going to create again, wait for his work again to produce life, wait for its life to evolve. Then he will go again sad because some stupid guy will try to prove how the world works... that''s it... stupid guy why... why does there''s always some stupid guy, want to know how world work... if I see someone like him I''m gonna kill him for sake of this world" I said with full of realization, and full of conviction Then the stupid guy looks at me, then he smiled, and I realized many important things¡­ Then everything turns white, then started to feel the ache on my body then I open my eyes, when I wake up I am on my master bedroom I see Kara on the side of me crying hard and I simply want to pat her head but I can¡¯t move my body... __________________________________________________ Era and Dina currently step outside the room near the teleportation circle¡­ "Kara... " I gently spoke, Then Kara look to me while crying "JACK!!! YOU¡¯RE ALIVE!!" Kara shouts excitedly """"Jack!!"""" Everyone shout "Don''t scare me... why you all shouting at me...and please someone clean the tears on your faces, somehow I can''t move" I while smiling at them because I think I''m the reason why they are all crying¡­ "What happen to you.." Kara said "What happened to me? I just fall asleep because I stay up all night that''s all....." I said seriously Everyone looks at me because what I say is really unreasonable... Then thinking of the event maybe I lost consciousness for a while. "Well. How can I say.... I was punished?..." I said jokingly while smiling "Punish? Punishment about what,? " era "You know... I can''t say.. so mind if you don''t ask... hehe pfft* Everyone nod, Dina and Era look at each other and then turn pale, the two somehow think about restriction. "Hey do you know that I miss you all.. pfft*" I said "Miss.? its less than 30minutes.." Dina "For you... Well just don''t worry now... Someone chopped the head of Kara to stop her from crying... and someone can remove this? I can¡¯t move my both Arms and legs" I said When they look at it already turns dead black. Everyone scared. "Hey...tell me the truth will I turn like that if I said something¡­ about your secret?" Era said "Huh? Why you turn into this?" I ask "Well remember me Sister Dina and... the old foggy back there..." Era said "Ah! The restriction?" I ask the two they nod. "If you kiss me it will remove automatically.. pfft* pfft* "I said jokingly then... Era going near to me then... "Wait¡­ wait.. I''m ..." I¡¯m trying to tell the truth but the lips of Era already on my lips...then she starting to force her tongue into my mouth, some movement is rude, but still I follow it, its smell like a lavender, a sweet taste like a honey, then she starting play it all over then she slowly removing her head she staring at me while we both breathing heavily grasp for breath she stand on the side. Everyone dumbstruck Then Dina gets near to me too. "Wait! Sister Dina.. this is.." I''m planning to explain, Our lips also met.. but the difference.. Sister Dina started to run her hand over my body while kissing me.., while she''s playing her tongue on it¡­ you can easily tell that Dina knows her game, when she¡¯s done a silver line falling to my mouth because she¡¯s on top... Then she smiles at me... then stands on the side... "Do you wanna say something... my Jack" Dina said ''I should hide the truth from the time being, that for the two of them it¡¯s just a little electricity, not restriction'' "I''m ... I''m possessive.." I said smiled worriedly Dina and Era get the point¡­ and blush but not leave... Then.. "What..what are you doing.. you .. why did you kiss them...." Kara said " I? Remember I can¡¯t move?.." I said jokingly ¡®Where''s the justice.¡¯ Whispering in my heart Then Kara Nina is crawling to bed too blushing. "Wait... someone stops them .. " I shout to Era and Dina "pfft*! pfft*!" but they just chuckling there. Nina holds my head then slowly put her lips on mine then after simple kiss she stands beside the bedside then Kara "Kara.. please... no. "I said Then Kara..., also kiss me... Trying to use her tongue but when our tongue meets she shiver then run back to bedside too... "I feel like I lost something important to me¡­ " I said ""¡±" Hmmf"""'' The four said "Can someone now listen to me? Please get someone who will cut off my four limbs... " I said "Why...?" Dina said "Well, you look at the black color starting to eat up my whole body until there nothing to save... " I said "Well Gin.... can you cut off my four limbs, " I said "Me... me?... no..no please not me.." Gin "Sigh*! I think I''m really gonna die if its continue like this" I said smiling wearily "Should we really need to cut your limbs" Nina ask "Yea to be honest it hurt..., So I think I''m just going teleport random place.¡­.." I said "You all leave, I will do it," Dina said Everyone look at Dina "Thanks, Dina... pfft *!" Dina blushes a little... Because I''m starting to call her name without honorific "OK, you all... Those don''t want to witness lock the door please I hate you hear me scream...it¡¯s gonna take at least hour process so go eat now first .." I said and they nod leave and lock the door. Dina activates soundproof. "First put me on the floor to avoid too much blood on the bed..." I said she put me the down the ground "Are you ready? " Dina ask "Go the faster lesser the pain, go, Dina, pfft *! " I said "Puchi*!" "Puchi*!" "Puchi*!" "Puchi*!" Dina cut my four limbs "Arghh*.." I''m trying to endure the pain... clench my teeth then.... " [[ Body Recovery ]] !!" " [[ Heal ]]!! " After waiting for 5 minutes to regrown my limbs.. I stand up and then make my four limbs in one place then using [[ Fireball ]] I turn my old limbs into ashes, I use [[ Water ball ]] to create a big ball floating in front of me and then I enter to it... I make it spin like some, washing machine, then after a minute I make it vanish, I control the water around me to make a small Water Ball, all my wet body, and close turn dry Then I turn around to look at Dina.... She just simply watching all this scene... Then I smile at her, I float until we reach the same level because my height is only on her ears level, when I got near her several inches apart, she just simply there blush trying not to look at me in the eyes, "From today onward... you are mine, can only be mine understand?" I said it while holding her chin and looking at into her eyes "um." she simple nod Warning:SexualContent I put my lips on her, trying to taste it again, I put my hand on her back and hug her, her two hands stuck on my bosom while I''m trying to caress her back, then I slowly move my hand downward and start to stroke her plentiful buttocks. "ahh*! " She moan, because I grab it, feel the elasticity and plentiful of it, I put some strength to make her tiptoe, "humm*, humm**" when she opens her mouth I attack it, I put on my tongue on inside her taking that opportunity to control the game, "haah.. huaah**" then after several seconds she force her way out grasping for air, While breathing heavily on my face, I hold her waist with my one hand, then I trace her thigh and put her leg on my waist level, she standing using one leg and lean on to me, then we float on the side of the bed, then I sit on the bedside, While she sits on me I kiss her neck, and starting to remove her upper clothes, "Wait.. humm**.. no stop..humm*.. this .. we shouldn''t.. " she¡¯s trying to protest but I ignore her. I move my right hand to her left breast and play it by keep changing it shape , then I laid her on bed, and my head goes down into her right breast, and use my tongue to play with her nipple, while my right hand play the right side, using my atkspd (he he) "no no no.o.. hummm** .. please stop.. ha*... I can''t.. I.."she keep moaning and grasping for breathe which make me more excited, I put my right hand under her skirt... and trace her thigh upward, then I put her skirt on her tummy level(she''s on maid cloth. :d ), then view a simple blue underwear, and it already wet... I put my hands inside her underwear slowly until to her entrance, then I continue to remove her underwear, and the remaining clothes, I stand up, and then look her full view, "Today I''m gonna make you thoroughly mine " while grinning, Dina only accepted her faith and not refute. I remove my clothes except for my boxer shorts, then give her a kiss end continue to goes downward, when my head on the level of head entrance, she started to breathe heavy, maybe because she can feel my breath to her entrance, then I try to open it wide but it seems intact, "lick*! lick*!" I started to trace her entrance using my mouth, "haa**! .. hum*!!" While I heard her moan OK start to play her clit, with my thumb, and slowly put my tongue inside, o start to vibrate it inside, While doing I remember the words in spiderman movie " with a great Agi , have a great responsibility" "haa**! .. hum*!! .. jackk go.. ummm*! yea.. I starti to.. hum*! feel weird .. haa**! .. hum*!! it... I.. I''m cumming!!!" I taste everything I can, starting to memorize the taste... then... While she breathing heavily and not yet cool down when I stand she look at, and I smile to her Then I remove my boxer, then proudly show it to her, "That.... thats..." she can freely see my 5inch brother because I arrange her position into "M" shape I adjust her to the corner of bed while I¡¯m standing on the ground , I give her a simple kiss then , then I said near to her ears, "remember from now you should take care of it, so it can grow into great man understand?" I said while teasing her, because of my best buddy on her tummy. I start to position myself, I stand and the head of my brother is playing the entrance, then I slowly enter it, "ahhm*!.. it.." she trying to say something But I can help it any longer.. so I push it straight "HAAM**!!''" her whole body shiver but I didn''t mind it.. I want to insert it slower but when I see her face... I think it¡¯s better in one go so I push all way!!. Then I start to make it back and forth gently "haa**! .. hum*!!" "haa**! .. hum*!!" She starting to lock me using her leg so I got an urge to stand I let her float on air I started to go faster, her hands around my neck while she even starts to make an effort to synchronized with my movement then, I whisper in her ears "I''m ...near my limit.." "umm.. its ok hmm*! Today is good.. " she said Then it¡¯s like a fuel to flame... which makes my confident increase... "Haa**! .. hum*!!" we both starting to breathe heavy, thenIf you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "I''m cumming!!!" I said then we increase our movement "haah"!! we both reach the climax, and its good that this room is soundproofed After that, I laid down on the bed while Dina on my chest... "Dina ~~~" I call her name while grinning "um... " Then she looks at me like asking what it is. "I want to see you play on top..¡­" I said while grinning "On top... but... I" She bashfully reply don¡¯t know what to say I started to stroke her hair "I know you''re not that kind of woman, but you restrain too much, I never heard you, saying you like that you like this, for yourself, " I said with full of concern on my tone.. "hmmf.. so.. what''s the connection .. of what I like ." She said I grin and said, " I want you to explore more of things you want, ..so how about we start on this ppfft**." I said She started to turn into tomato red face "No.. they are waiting." "No. I said it will take an hour for my treatment.... pfft*! pfft*!" I said and to have a full smile on my face, "hmmff..., so you plan it from that start.," she said "no I plan it when you kiss me, so how about we start..." Gin will not cut my limb, I can just use my wind cutter and ask Dina to support me while other leave, but I didn''t expect she will volunteer. Then after that, I release 3x more in different position, and I''m not sure about her because I''m busy playing, I started to clean her and the room to remove the smell of sex then put her cloth because she''s already taking a nap, And after a while, I kissed her forehead and left the room, It¡¯s already 10:10 am "Yo! What''s up ..." I said to four on Sala... """" Jack!! """" "You''re OK? is there''s somewhere hurts? ..." Kara is a worriedly "stop, it .. doesn''t look at me like you four ... I feel guilty you know...." I said I feel guilty because I realize this 4 except for worrying about me, they don''t touch food and wait for my ¡°treatment¡± to be done. "Don''t act tough, if there''s anything just tell me if you don''t want to say we will not force you ..." Era said "umm, I will not ask you again, about ... sob*.. I just... sob*..if something happens to you. it¡¯s my fault.. because I ask you¡­sob* " Nina said while starting to cry, then I patted her head then hug her "Stop .. crying it''s not your fault... its only because of me... comprehending something I should not.. so look your husband is strong and healthy" I said jokingly to light up the mood. ___________ Realization Start ____________ One more thing good about my death is [[ Rune Enchantment ]] Mastery is already level 10, I remember that every time I comprehend a profound way of rune, it increase mastery but before I block out, I remember that it¡¯s like I''m on sudden enlightenment I started to think to create a great soldier, create a dragon, then realize this whole place I created inside the octagon, or so called "Land of miracles", using rune I can make my own little world, from the river to mountain from forest to magma, I started to think how I can create a mini version of sun, what makes me unconscious is when I think , to create artificial life, how its going to process, like creating two stone soldier, after 1 year the one will create another one like itself with the same condition and rules on their body, then that one will continue to do so.. like in programming You create a function name a() Then inside that function, it calls itself like this Function a(){ DO: Clap Hand, Jump, a(); } using this logic it will continue loop forever once a() start but if their artificial intelligence, it will improve, every loop An artificial intelligence is still artificial But thinking of this world might be from the same logic with a different approach not by runes... In my world before, there''s even so-called Hi Elves and have other theory that they came from the tree of life seed, not by normal birth. So from the tree? Seed? Elves? If I create the same process, using the rune to create a stone golem, with artificial intelligence, that can create its own, and improve itself from every generation, after millions of year would it somehow call life? Can it be called the race? What if I use monster beast meat as it body foundation, monster crystal as it source So when I think of it other possible theory related to life and executing it in my mind, my heart stop beating, my sight start to fade out, then I black out, to be exact, I died and starting to dream about nothingness, the world created, what is the most eye-catching is the one who want to proves the rule of the world... Which success means to destroy it... For so many times watching different living being trying to pursue the truth behind the world I realize that in this world.. .. I''m that stupid one who wants to prove something, that can possibly cost this world ¡°destruction ¡° I''m touching the taboo of the world¡­ From comprehending many things rune can do, executing it in my mind ...checking other possibilities to make the process to be simple, like in programming removing thousand line of code for the faster process with the same output... reaching [[ Rune Enchanting ]] into Lvl10 almost cost me a life.... What more¡­ My race ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ "Race: High Human" _________Realization End _________ """"husband?""" "Um.. you like it or not... your only mine understand my future wives? my Era, and my little Nina? ..I tell you before I''m possessive.." I said smiling The two blushing and Nina stop to cry "Wa...wait how did we became your wife.." Era said "After what you''ve done to me...... " I cover my chest pretending to cry, like someone going to molested me.. "Wait... I''m.." Era want to say something but I interrupt her, "Kiss*!" I put my lips to her, but she''s trying to push me away and close her mouth, so I hug her tightly then run my finger over her breast above her clothes, "mmm*!" she open her mouth because she feel jolted when I hold her breast Then I start to dominate her mouth trying to catch tongue, then she started to loosen up, and go with the flow.... After several seconds we separate our lips then I put her face to my chess I float little because our on same height now, "From now on. Era, I''m your boyfriend OK?" I said I hold her hand tightly She didn''t speak, "Is it because I''m unqualified?, from the villagers?, you''re worried I might not accept by your family?" I ask "No, it¡¯s not" she simply denied "Sigh*! , you want your man only yours right?" I said Then era shivered, right that''s the reason why. it''s not hard to tell it who want your love one to be shared by other, I just want to ignore that simple fact, for my convenience It¡¯s true I''m trying to push it all the way; maybe Dina is good because she might already prepare for it. I¡¯m not sure but when I open my eyes I just think to do all I want and all I can do... or I just miss them after spending billions of year in my dream... I like Era or love, but I cannot let other because of her, so even its hard... "So you''ve decided?" I smile at her, continue " I''m sorry er,... Sister Era, I understand, I only think of my feeling, never consider yours, no, I choose to ignore yours, because once they became mine, they are only mine, I told you I''m possessive, but since you..." I ask with a smile but I still feel rejected, from today I know she will never be mine Until today I''m not sure what is love, I simply want them and once it became mine I will never allow other to get them, and that''s is also my definition of possessive, since she doesn''t yet mine, I still can let her go, but rejection is rejection... So I gently releasing her hand while looking at her eye, even though I want to hold her forever... "Wait!.." Era hold my hand tightly era look into my eyes with her moistened eyes ''Why... why I feel if I let him release my hand, I feel like I will lose something important..'' Era whispering in her heart "Can you not force me to decide now? Let nature take its course. OK?" Era "Do you know, how hard I think it through?" I smile at her, Then I notice other watching us. Era started to cry so pat her head "So, why are crying..." I ask "You.. you hug Nina .. sob*!.. you.. you kiss Era.. sob*!.. you only pat my head..." Kara said while crying like a kid, well basically she a kid 14 years Silver Wolfkin but look like 12 years old, same with Nina I simply hug her "Stop it, .. I already tell you that I like you, didn''t I? .. but you didn''t give me your answer yet, so basically it¡¯s not my fault, to be honest, I¡¯m planning to stay away from you... give you space to decide.." I said "Sob*!.. you.. you planning to stay away.... sob*!.. from me..? sob*!. but I like you. I wanna be together with you...!" Kara said "Well .. let make it clear, in the future I will have many wives, would you still want to be my girlfriend? " I said "Um. I don''t care sob*!.. just.. just don''t stay away from me... sob*!.. forever..." Kara said "Then it''s a deal .. from now on you''re my girlfriend understand? " I said I simply kiss her forehead "um.." Kara nod "Well, where is sister Dina?" Gin ask "She exhausted herself for my treatment and take nap, " I said while grinning Then "Nina, Gin, Sister Era sorry for worrying you, if you have a question after we eat you can ask anything...." I said I decided to tell them more except for my world back there and Selica, Well it will be less than a month before I can contact my little goddess, about my race Then we go dining table, on the dining table, when I remove the cover of the food then Sit down, "thump*!" Kara jump to my lap I look at her "Can... can you feed me.., I''m your girlfriend now so this is my privilege OK?..." Kara "um.. , here say ahhhh! pfft*" After we eat, I go directly to the kitchen and then cook some and bring to Dina, when I walk into my room, she still sleeping... "kiss*!" I kiss her lips then start to use my tongue after several second her tongue started to respond, then I see her eyes starting to open, I continue to kiss her, "huh*!" Dina shock when she see me kissing her "Good morning, little sweetheart. hows my. morning kiss?" I said teasingly, "you .. what are you doing here.." Dina said "Well this is my room and you sleep here since yesterday so I bring some breakfast, my little sweethearts might get hungry.." I said "Yesterday .¡­ did I sleep whole day¡­" Dina hurriedly sit down on the bed "No, I''m just kidding its only more than Half hour pfft*! here I bring your breakfast say here say ahh.." I "I can do it myself." Dina bashfully Say "No, it can''t be, you are now my girlfriend so you listen to me OK?... I''m gonna feed you, and after this, we are going to talk, if you have a question I will answer, and you and Kara are now my official girlfriends, Nina, I still not clear it, but for sure it¡¯s going to be.." While I''m speaking she glared at me "Don''t worry , I know what youre thinking , I¡¯m not gonna do it to them... at least I think they need more 3-5 years, Nina will be 20 at that time, Kara will be 17, and you know Kara... if she''s not gonna be my girlfriend were gonna be stuck on the awkward situation every day and its gonna be suffocating and because of kara and you, nina will feel inferior if I¡¯m not gonna confirm it today, when they kiss me earlier, I know that they already decided, but still I''m only doing it to you, you understand?" I said while feeding her Dina blushed, but still nod "um*! , it seems like you prepare for what your going say" Dina said One thing I like about Dina she always good at understanding the situation, so it¡¯s not hard to explain things to her "Yea, and I know you''ll understand it, because it¡¯s one thing I really like about you, pfft*! and if I made mistake please tell it to me, understand?, most of the time, I just want to get things where it¡¯s fun, but I might offend others without me knowing," I said "Um, I''m not sure, but. Something change with you?" Dina said "Maybe, because you make me a man pfft*!" I said teasing her "Stop teasing me, when you want to hide something, you always do this, what about you and Era," Dina said "Well era rejected me, even if I said I¡¯m possessive, seeing her dejected I feel defeated after you eat I''m gonna answer your question with others, " I said When she was done eating, we go downstairs holding her hands, going to Sala Everyone notice it but nobody said anything, but when I see kara pouting, I patted her head, Dina sit down I go to front Nina "Little Nina," I said her name gently then hold her hand "Um... what is it..." Nina "If I ask you, I want to be your boyfriend?" "Huh*! bo..boyfriend... " Nina said "um, Dina and Kara are my girlfriends, so if you want, I can be your boyfriend too. but just like Kara, I''m only going to treat you as a big brother, we can only be official lovers after 3 years understand? That is if you still like me that time " I said smiling at her "um.." Nina simple nod, "Dina is my little sweetheart, Kara and you is now my little girlfriend and my little sister I''m now allowed to feed you too..pfft*!!" Everyone looks at me laughing happily like find a new pet I pull Nina near kara then I sit down I put them on my legs then petted their head and ears, a little silver wolfkin on my right and a little catkin on my left, "And now if you have any questions, you can ask me I will answer it, I only hope you keep it to anybody," I said "Does someone put restriction on you?" era ask "Well kind off, for now, I can''t tell you my stat," I said "Anything will be safe, besides that? " Dina said "How about our restrictions you put is it removed?" Era ask "sigh*!! to be honest, there''s no restriction on you, I only send little electricity to you, to restrict the old foggy, because I trust Dina and you..." "What!! " Dina and Era "But... why did you say a kiss will remove it," Dina said "I tell you, to lighten the mood everyone seems worried to me, I feel guilty so I said it, but when I said remember you and Dina don''t give me a chance to explain?., so I''m sorry and thank you" I smiled The two feels like want to get their weapon and whack me, but Gin ask "So what''s really happen earlier?" Gin "It¡¯s enlightenment?" I ''""""enlightenment??""""" "Yes, when you use a skill the more you have the knowledge to it the more powerful it can be, remember what we are talking before I collapse?" "You''re objectives? I ask you about that before you collapse" Nina said "Yea, but your question let me think of something else" "Something else?" "And what''s that something else?" "It¡¯s a rune... rune comprehension" "Rune? The one you use for this house and tools?" "Yes, all I can say I mastered this skill, and it¡¯s killed me when I think to use it to something stupid" "Skill that will kill you? But how?" Kara "Chopped*!" I chopped head of Kara "Ouch, why did you do that!" Kara "I said that is all I can say about it..., so next question?" I "That someone gives you the news about the arrival; it¡¯s a good or bad one?" "pfft*! in their level, there¡¯s no good or bad, they just do what they want, just like us eating a food example, chicken, if you kill the chicken to eat, are you a bad one?" "What arrival?" Nina said "Heroes Arrival" I """Heroes?""" the 3 beside Era and Dina shock. "The heroes in the legend?" Gin "Gin you can''t tell it to anyone even you father understand?" I "um! I promise I will not tell anyone?!" having his fist on his chest "Dina, Sister Era my planned hope you don''t say until their arrival ok" "um" Dina and Era nod Then after telling when, where, how many, that¡¯s a hero is just a teenagers "So that''s how is it, If you want to study in the academy like normal student its wolves be for the best, I don''t have a problem and I will continue exploring dungeon in the morning and came back before dinner every day but if you want, you can go with me, I will make my best effort to help you increase and break through your level, at least now Kara and Gin is level 5 so you are rank 1, after a year I can promise you to rank 6" I said "''''''"" rank 6 """'''' "Are you kidding us, 5 rank jumps in one year?" Era said because she is only level 42 for 3 years I left she only level up by two. "um I can guarantee you''re safety and hardship so you don''t have to worry, if possible, I want Nina and Dina to go too," I said "Why only them... because they are your girlfriends?" Era "Silence*!" after 5sec "Actually... I want to invite you too but you''re, instructor in the academy, I know that you''re going to be busy teaching once classes start by the end of the month , I actually want to ask you to leave the school and go with us, at least once the calamity start, I know you have an ability to protect yourself,.. that¡¯s why I didn''t want to ask you, and most of all being rejected by you... once a day is enough pfft*" I laugh worriedly "I''m going to join you .. hmmf.. so when do you plan?" Era said "Well tomorrow I will go back to the village it supposed to be after a month , but, I miss my mother, what more is she?, and plan to ask Kara''s parent for their blessing, after that I''m just gonna makes rune for your chosen equipment then we are good to go, and I advise you, don''t became an adventurer, because most of the rules of it will only beneficial for weak, once you became strong they only become a restriction, if you stop becoming one, and make it clear to them, because if not?.... just some righteous word and you simply became villain...." I said ___________________ Next day the three of us come back to the village and meet my parent, and tell them a short version of my life, like I was accepted by the academy, I. to dungeon, I learn a lot of magic, I have the best manor in the academy, Then I ask my parent to go to house of Kara ask for their blessing, I tell them about Dina and 4 possible wives of mine too, Gino feels like gonna kill me when I tell them that their a 5 pitiful beautiful girls who doesn''t have confidence for their self and I tell them by whim, even Aunty Nora first time look at me disappointed but didn''t go against me too much because of Kara, I tell them I''m planning to marry Kara after 5 years, then after the talking I call all the hunter of the village give them a new sword made by 1.5meter solid stone stick and coated by wood with form simple sword but better than what they normally use, with monster crystal rank 2 to support strengthening and sharpening, auto repair and clean and bow made by flexible wood. I change the wall here into stone one, create 4 watchtower, make a mini plaza with stone field I, change the house of m, gin, and kara into a 2floor stone house with wooden flooring, I create playing ground with slide, etc for kids to play, I almost change the whole village, but it takes me 3 days. In our backyard, I set a teleportation rune, I''m to set a connection between my place at the school, here in the village and in the dungeon side where ring holder can activate including my parent, In this 3 days I became a hugging pillow of my mother, I wanna recovered the body of other but I guess I should restrain myself from that. Then I go to Mirna, and invite her to our group, that will go to the dungeon, when we return I bring my parent to know Dina, Nina, and Era, I introduce the two as my girlfriends and Sisters Era is a friend of mine who helps me since I enter the academy, I tell them that she is a teacher who passes my scholarship. After that I introduce Mirna to them as my first love, so 3 girls shock, no ....including my parents Kara and gin, even Mirna itself, I just simply said ''I''m just telling the truth, and no one asks about me right?'' Then we eat lunch, after checking my bedroom, they ask for the same bed, I make 3 and tell them to give to Gin, and Kara''s parent, I return my parent to the village after I teach them how to use the teleportation, so they can use it for an emergency. Then I continue my communication device testing, I''m still failing from what I want like a little modern like cellphone. I use wind magic and rune but receiving will be a problem at first I want to create a station using rune to process the message to certain receiver but I think the problem will be, how far, and space jumping So I stop it and if its work it¡¯s gonna be a problem in the future One for all receiver type only for my party and 1,3 kilometer to receive or you use your own Mana. After a week off we set to adventurer guild a single room I make a set of runes, the soundproof, auto repair, clean strengthen in in the wall to avoid, information leak because the 70floor clear dungeon should not be known by the headmaster back there. I tell Kimiru to ask for permission to build an office inside the wall of the dungeon, she tells me that she will try but, it may not be possible, because it¡¯s restricted, I tell her she just needs to let the Guildmaster she doesn''t need to push, even if they ask for payment like gold, monster crystal, favor or etc , I decline them , I just want them to know, I didn¡¯t need their permission, they did not need to negotiate, as if this dungeon is their property ... But still they have credit for maintaining the process here, but I don''t have good impressions of it. I want to make a place in three dungeons but it¡¯s not the time yet to force my way through. The last thing I do before entering the dungeon is to introduce Kimiru to my parent, and time I''m not around they ask for her help, he can post quest to adventurer if they need assistance. After that, we enter the dungeon, Our party composes of me, Dina is Mage, Major Ice Nina is Mage, Major Wind Era is Mage, Major Lightning Kara is Bow Type Gin Sword and Shield Mirna Dagger About Class restriction : A mage can use many types of skill fire wind ice lightning but it will be best to focus on one major element while another element for minor as auxiliary, Like Mirna, she has mastery of dagger, but he can also use bow nor sword as a secondary weapon. Mage doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t use bow or sword, it¡¯s just that you can never learn their mastery or skill, even Dina always have a dagger And weapon class Vit is required than Int because they need more on movement which effects their stamina, than mage use incantation in the back. Then we enter the dungeon, Every 2 days our group goes up, until we enter the fifth floor, after this 3 years the goblin village return, because the Orc is already Respawn a year ago, in this low-level floor high-level adventurer doesn''t much-paid attention because of low income if its group of high-rank adventurers and takes time if you are only by yourself luring then kill. I always let them do the killing and if there¡¯s too much for them, I surround them. with earth magic and make a sole path, in that way, they can support themselves, after eating dinner for the mage I give them a science lecture one to two hours and it¡¯s easy to teach them because I can show it for them so of can help them increase comprehension on their skill, For Kara, I read the elf bow teaching, and translate it there are a lot of times I even test out the logic on the book then show it to her. In sword I''m confident even I''m are using different sword type I still have Lvl10 mastery on one hand sword, The law of shield is not first time I use, I use some same technique I know before and theory to make a skill for the shield, like shield bash shield, pummel, shields covered, shield impact redirection, I''m only using armguard but it¡¯s not that hard to think this basic skill in common Shield in the games, because you need to input Mana and hit with your shield, what I can''t think of is something like reflect so I didn''t mention it to gin. One more thing is the body enhancement using an item like the shoe speed bracelet of strength will be useful but what if not. So I advise them not use the item if not really needed and practice to use body enhancement alone, after the 16days we already at floor 8, we didn''t wipe out or clean up the whole place, we just go directly where the most. Then I will teleport then go to next floor, They even starting to study basic clay molding skill because it''s too convenient for making a camp I always create out and flattened it when done using, earth skill is never been popular in the kingdom so even in academy using it, is only a little number, and most for just the sake of knowing earth magic exist, we met many adventurer parties but most are too smooth things out, and I like their reactions when I make a big "Boom*!!" on the ground, even Gin and I topic is when will I do it again, because it¡¯s amusing. But now I need to confirm things from Selica so I left the camp for a while "Yo! what''s my little goddess doing now?" I "Waiting for you?... to explain what happens... when you died back there" Selica "Huh*!! what?? did you know?? .. are you watching me..." I "Who.. who are watching you!!" Selica blush little "Can you get out here? " I "Of course didn''t I tell you I just make this place as hiding place.." Selica "We''ll... yea now I think about it... I know that the honorable goddess of hope, who most worshiped of the church of hope, and almost all light attribute here in the Kingdom will never watch my nightlife right?" I "Nightlife?... t.. that thing... you do... of course .. I.. I didn''t watch it... when your... with that Dina... " Selica "Sigh*! , OK .. let change topic " I said because I think I know the answer... "Yeah. Explain to me.. in detail" Selica said I explain what I do, what I think that day, what''s my opinion While starting to cook then after I''ve done cooking I sit and eat with her, then while eating I finish explaining all happen, "Um, just think its a protections of the world from all the stupid who thinks like you... So it¡¯s good you come back" Selica "so is that all news?" "Besides I have 3 girlfriends now..., um right this." I show my all my status "Well look my race change.. what is the difference between High Human to human?" I ask "high human... how is it happen? because you died twice? because you touch something you shouldn¡¯t?No¡­ " Selica holding her chin ¡°Because of Healthy Body Level Max ¡­.¡± Murmuring to herself¡­ "yo! little goddess I''m still here.., what''s the different " i "Yea, well high human is simply enlightened being of this world, they are one of the ancient race here in this world who already forgotten, according to what''s the record I read before high human start to create all magic in this world, and start to teach all race to use it, " "So basically is just that? Because I''m trying many kinds of Magic I become that..? I even thought I became higher being pfft*! " I said while laughing "idiot!.. you don''t get it?... in this world many being like to explore many kinds of Magic, but no one recorded become high human,... it''s not because you died twice.. or touch the taboo... or even uselessly learn many kinds of Magic... what''re the most... it¡¯s you already became an enlightened being, it''s because your still fine and here joking with me like before.. you get it?" Selica "No? if anyone keeps joking with you, they will become an enlightened being? and what''s the use of it? don''t act mysterious said it straight..." I said "This stupid enlightened being... it¡¯s because you already spend billions of years? no.. you said many worlds each spend billions of years... and you''re still okay normally joking around here normally you will go crazy after that... in fact base on mind imprisonment that you experience you¡¯re¡­." Selica stop again ¡°Older than me¡­¡± Selica "Now that I think about it... you''re right, even my [[ Perseverance ]] became maxlvl back there and do you know I cried like a stupid back there for protecting myself going crazy pfft* pfft*!! hahaha, and when I use to heal and body recovery, I use it without chant, and when I check my skill list everything''s gone, including heal and body recovery, only passive skill, left except for [[ interspatial storage ]] [[ identified ]]... So what''s the true use of it? " I said while keep laughing remembering how ugly I cry back there... "You''re... restriction... you didn''t notice it because you didn''t reach your supposed to be ''Peak'', this game of god... this stage is really doom ... because as one of the oldest and powerful races in this world back there .. even the current so-called themselves ''God'' has no way to restrict High-Race, , because before they become God... I¡¯m sure high human already extinct" After some more talk with Selica I conclude many things Well one thing, according to my theory all race, monster beast summoned heroes, all living thing in this world , must have something like soul print or life print where they can control the growth potential of each race, the rules about class restriction, max status, max level, status distributions of heroes, can only be possible to set , through that, Maybe they can restrict the heroes max potential when they brought here but can''t change the body restriction off because they didn''t born here, so I think [[ class restriction off ]] is not a skill given by the ''System'', but it¡¯s the soul of otherworld doesn''t have restriction implanted from the start. Because it doesn''t make sense .. when you become mage you can¡¯t mastered how to use dagger.. I thought first people here is just stupid... but it¡¯s not their fault... The system restricts it from the moment they born... Because that is the only way this blue screen or ''System'' makes sense, The other realization, Selica is not the same from the so-called [[ God ]] ... she always full of disdain about them, she even said before after the summoning "They will be restricted" she didn''t even include herself... and killing god before.. killing a god before because of a whim... "Unwritten rules by the above" before she¡¯s talking about it... is there above the god?.. The 5 rune circle wing behind Selica... it''s touchable, even I have Lvl10 rune, I still can¡¯t understand a single rune written on it. The other one is if I am really out of their grasp, out of the restrictions of this system¡­ I grin devilish thinking other possibilities, ¡°Stopped grinning like a pervert here¡± Selica ¡°I thought I was cool when grinning like that¡­ am I really like a pervert? hehehe¡± I said wearily smile. Chapter 20 : The day before Arrival of the Heroes After that talk with Selica, it¡¯s already Been 10 months. Morning: 7 am on 67floor a group of teenager full of killing intent, everyone who sees it will feel like it¡¯s a life and death situation. Like someone saw their lovers murderer.... "THERE!!!!" Kara shouting, Bow Type catkin in some tall tree¡¯s "Nina wind boost, sister Dina create ice wall to block them! NO ONE SHOULD ESCAPE!!! " Era Human mage major lightning "Eci fo llaw Taerg!! [[ Ice Wall ]] !! YOU SHALL NOT PASS!!!" Dina human mage, major ice "Tasf nur fo dneirf ym pleh Dniw ho!! [[ Wind Boost ]] !! RUN FOR YOUR LIFE!!!" Nina, Carlin mage major wind "CHARGE!! LET THE JUSTICE PREVAIL!!!" Gin human sword and shield type "KILL them all without mercy!!!" Mirna dagger type """""''"" ARRRGGG!!!!!! """"""""" A crying voice of monster beast resounds the whole place. _________________________ Flash back 10 minutes ago. "This is group of monkey is well behave" Gin "Maybe they''re parent teach them a good manner " Kara Everyone laugh "I think they are pitiful!" Nina "Why did you think so?..." Dina "Yea I guess too... look while jack is cooking, they just stay there smelling every day, .. or maybe I think that way because... we catkin just always a loving and peaceful race!" Mirna "No, it just really pitiful, I can''t even think if I''m in their position, it¡¯s like mind torturing" Era "Yeah, that''s it.. Imagine Jack always cooking for me, you only allowed to eat banana.." Nina Everyone face shrink "But why only you eat jack cooking, I eat banana?I''m also a loving person I always love jack food, why don''t you try to, just one time, Gin?" Kara said Everyone look at Gin "Well I never bully weak, I always keep myself calm, I never kill someone before more over I don''t think get angry from some petty reason, so I can''t be considered as a not loving person." Gin trying to explain to avoid banana tribulation And Gin look at Dina "Well jack always say I''m a loving person Jack can prove it" Dina wink at me Then Gin look at Era "A..are you saying I''m not a loving person? you know I.. I''m...I am?," Era narrowed her eyes looking at Gin "You are all not loving person, you all always bully me pfft*!" I said teasingly """"""" not loving person!! """"""" all of them shout at me "Hahahaha look you''re always shouting at me like this you bullying me always, even gin started doing it, pfft*!" I said "And always remember, here you should not feed that orangutan it¡¯s not a good idea, if you feed them you should all first decide to avoid pointing others fault, understand?" I said while grinning, waiting for a good play Then I prepare half of the food I cook on the table while their talking "Well since this the last day of our stay in the dungeon, I want to try to feed them so let''s vote? who want to feed them raise the hand??" Gin said And every one of them raised the hand... "So who will feed them?" Gin Everyone look at gin "Fine, it¡¯s me... I shouldn''t ask " Gin put some little food on plate then give it to the group of monster beast look like orangutans All orangutans eyes turn red.. """""""""ARRGG!!!"""""""'''' "whiishhhh*!!" "Thump*!!" "Bang*!!" 38 orangutans run to the table then get all the food, after plundering our breakfast run to the forest to hide!!, "You get them!!! They get all my seasoning and cooking utensil, if you didn''t retrieve it, you all going to eat a banana for today!!! All of them instantly change equipment ready for battle "Kara scout where they are!!" Era said "Whissh*!!" "Whissh*!!" "Whissh*!!" "Whissh*!!" "Whissh*!!" "Whissh*!!" The six ready for war.... ________ Back to the present _________________ As always I fly watching them, in this almost 10 months their coordination, situational decision really help their party, well even though I''m planning to advance every 2 days, it slows down when we reach the 50th floor because the level gap so slow down us but nonetheless nothing became hinder, I act as their healer but I only heal them If its dinner time or seriouslywounded, even Gin once experienced to lost a leg, after exhausted for fighting a whole day I always make sure they sleep in good shape which can help them recover faster, they bring their own bed of fluffiness and I even create a hot tab for them every day. Gin Mirna and Kara already learn many things about how to use theirweapon most of all how to use body enhancement skill which really helps them to increase attack and defense on certain part of body The 3 mages even know how to create a house even though is not solid or smooth its really helpful for them to change the environment to their advantage. It¡¯s become a bloody year for them we only go back to the academy to celebrate each birthday, but still very productive Era already reach the threshold of rank 8, now she¡¯s Lvl 70, Highest stat Int:78 Dina is 67, rank 7 highest stat Int: 71 Mirna is 66, rank 7 highest stat Agi: 70 Nina is 65, rank 7 highest stat Int:68 Gin 61 rank 7 highest stat Vit and Str: 64 Kara 61 rank 7 highest stat Agi:64 Almost every two months they earn extra point for their effort Well for me... [[ Multitasking ]] turn to Lvl9, by first creating sphere of different elements, then creating of 8-inch soldier shape made by it and make them fighting, is not really a soldier I just controlling its shape, [[ Light Magic ]] Turn to Lvl9 for every day supporting them, by. [[ Heal ]] and [[ Body Recovery ]] [[Mana Recovery ]] , [[ Mana Control ]] turn to Lvl9 by , using manykind of skill, and my making Mana Stone worth of my 25k Mana, every day, increasing my Mana capacity required to at least use your Mana everyday spend excessive, but I have a large capacity now nothing to spend to, so I create Mana Stone which allowed me to spend my Mana by storing it to stone. I have 670+ Mana stone to my storage, I need to increase my Mana capacity because it simply requirement for level up my mastery of magic The three mage, because continuous running and fighting they increase Agi and Vit like a normal adventurer while the 3 weapon class increase their Int because of everyday usage of skill After they defeat all orangutans "HA HA HA !!!! PFFT*!!!" I laugh out loud "What are you laughing... is it your plan we don''t eat breakfast? " Era said "No.. pfft*! .. is just. pfft*!! .. you all really peace and loving person, HA HA HA!!! you''re like a shinigami, I mean reapers¡­ our party really called reapers party!!!" I said They all blushed because they realize there reaction when they realize their delicious food was stolen and change into a banana. "OK... common I already knew it will happen... So I prepared only half before let''s eat.." I said They''re eyes shone then follow me to the table and eat breakfast... After we eat, we go out the dungeon _______Outside the Dungeon________ "ha ha ha , even if I''m the orangutan I will run if I feel you killing intent... no murderous aura back there..." I said "It''s gin, fault because he feed that monkey" Kara said All ladies nod "Why me, remember we vote?" Gin protested "ha haha even if gin is not there , someone will feed to it hahaha" I said "Why?" all look at me "It¡¯s because from the beginning I keep telling you don''t feed.. for 6 day keep telling it.. and you always curious about every warning I say , I know that someone will suggest to feed it and all will agree hahaha" I "So we really planned out by you.. hmmf .. " Mirna "Remember I said don''t step on the stone because there''s an ugly monster in the swamp at 62 floor" I said "HaHaHa*!!" everyone laughs except for Kara... "Then... Kara''s eaten by slimy frog hahaha" I "It because you didn''t say that stone is the frog. I keep looking around and no monster to see.. when I jump to the stone its open its mouth. ...sob*!" Kara remembering that suffers from injustice... "It¡¯s OK, don''t cry, it¡¯s a good memory looking back to it.. pfft*" I simply kiss her forehead hug her "So come on let''s check out here, .." I pull kara to reception to record our out. Every body''s looking us because except for me wearing my simple outfit all are wearing strange armor with a rune on it..." I "Hi hello I¡¯m jack, leaving to dungeon, " I said "Jack... Blue jacket yellow hair, black eyes...you match the jack the reaper description" reception "Well I guess, too but I''m more handsome than him don''t you think so?..." I "Well, if you want I''m free tonight.." reception Every girl looks at me like they¡¯re going to attack some orangutan... "Don''t worry miss my boyfriend is busy tonight...." Dina smile on receptionist "Flirting with others in front of us" Era "It¡¯s not that... look, she is the first person we talk after a month beside our party I''m just trying my social skill, it might reduce, and if I''m going to flirt there''s sister Mirna, soon I will make her fall in love with me too... so I don''t need to look for other, right sister Mirna?...." I said "um!" she nod, in first 2 months there aremany time I ask her to be my girlfriend while petting her, but she told me that, she will not allow me to pet her if I keep asking, so I didn''t pet her for 3 months, I think she''s frustrated after seeing every day I petted Nina and Kara, one day she cry asking why I didn''t pet her anymore, I said ''your my first love, and I want you to be mine, but I can''t force you, if I keep petting you it will be harder for me to let you go, so I''m trying to move on, the earlier I forget my feelings for you, the lesser I can feel, if you find a partner,'' After that she allowed me to pet her and she said ''we talk about is after were out of the dungeon.. ok.'' but I know Dina Nina and Kara already talk with her even with Era Then we go to adventurer Guild, we simply walking, while everybody I looking on us on the way... Some group blocks us... There are 13 man group of adventures The two-man in front one 6feet and the other is 6, 4feet and eleven guys at the back "Are you the Jack, Jack the reaper?" Man1 "So? If I what do you need?" I Every onlooker''s start to whisper... "I heard you''re strong.." Man1 "And so if I what do you need¡± I "I want to invite you to our group.." Man1 "I don''t want I already have my group" I "So they are the reapers party right a bunch of kid.....What if you''re groups gone?" Man said "Gin, Nina, Kara, break some bone, cut an arm, kill if you may, I take the full responsibility... after that follow me," I said cold .. I continue to walk Then "[[ Shield Bash !! ]] Bang*!! " Gin bash the body of Man1 and the Man1 was throw down 8 meters away "[[ Power Shot!! ]] Whishhh*!! puchi*! " Kara hit the leg of the biggest man torn off "toidi to ecaf ta nootolpxe ria !! [[ Wind Bomb!! ]] Boom*!! " Nina cast it to the 11 at back Everyone doesn''t response, because it''s already finish in an instant, the one left in his sitting posture is the giant hit by the leg.Stolen story; please report. "Bang*!!" Kara kick the giant "You should fall down .. I look weak because you''re pretending tough. hmmf... Jack!! Wait.." Kara said and hold my hand again We walk like nothing happen "It¡¯s that the reapers party??.." "I heard the reaper party considered as highest dungeons conquered.. " Male bystander1 " I think they are all rank 5 above....." Male Bystander2 "I heard they are the strongest adventure party" male bystander3 "Stupid I heard they are not registered as Adventurers" male bystander4 "If I join their group would I get a woman like that" male bystander5 The event was instantly spread the whole city The reapers group beat group of rank 5 adventurers threatened them in instant __________ In adventurer guild "Sister Miru, what''s up! You looking good more and more who''s the lucky guy? " I ask "hmmf, so I heard you bully someone ..." Miru "It¡¯s not I, It''s your lucky guy," I said ¡®It¡¯s not that she like Gin but it¡¯s easy to have something to use pfft'' thinking to myself "My.. my.. what are you talking.. " She looks a little at Gin "hahaha right Gin bully someone out there, because someone saying bad things to you" "b..b.bbad things to me..he.. because of me.." Miru "Stop teasing Sister Miru, why did you let us beat them? " Kara hug Miru "Huh*! you beat them without knowing?" I said "um.. because it¡¯s you said, I believe, you will only bully girls not man, on your innovative" Kara explain "Huh??, it¡¯s because he threatened your life... If anybody became a threat to any of you even the king I will make her kneel in front of you..." I said with determination Everyone shivered because they know I will do it except for Kara "So long as you didn''t bully unreasonable, if you became bad I will shoot your head with my arrow understand?" Kara said with determination too. "ha ha ha it will be hurt so I won''t do hahaha" I laugh After some talk... "Sister Miru later I''m gonna cook specially for you, so you better there to lunch thanks for working hard," I said Well, Kimiru already have a room in the Academy, When we go home "Sigh*! its good, were home .. I''m gonna go take bath so, .. I really miss my hot tab now.." I said While in soaking, I keep thinking what going to happen. "Tomorrow is the heroes arrival, after that, I can start to conquered dungeons completely" What does calamity will bring... Can I cope with it, the more it gets near the more anxious I become After 10 minutes, I finish soaking at the hot tab and I planning to take a nap, so I lay down with my bathrobe, but can''t sleep I keep thinking about the arrival, so I wear my clothes and go downstairs while walking, I see Mirna, Kara, Gin, Nina playing cards, Dina and Era playing chess, I create some snack for them, then just watching them play.. ''If this only continues, it would be fun... if I can.. if I can make a place where I could make things more interesting.....'' After sometime... Kimiru came, then we eat lunch, as usual, Kara and Nina on my lap while feeding them, Kara is now 15, Nina is 18 but because of their petite figure, I feel like I adopted them... After we eat, we are on sofa, I play with Mirna on sofa, while she sitting on my lap hugging me in front, she always sit in this posture, Kara and Nina just simply playing chess but Kara always lose to Nina, well it near the Sala so they can hear the talking "So tomorrow, Heroes Arrival, I''m planning to let them stay here..." I said "Let them stay here?" Dina "um... they are just four teenagers so you don''t have to worry, I even make prison, he he he" I said "It¡¯s not that we are worried about, why didn''t you tell us, before? " Era "No... I tell it to you before you just didn''t give a care about it so I guess it¡¯s OK..." I said "So what you want us to do?" Dina "Just want you to remember, few things, i plan to make them stay here, give them a room and a teleportation device , so even they study at the academy once they got corner they can use it for safety, once they enter this place, you can prison them that''s only if they do something bad, for your safety, after I teach them some important pointers about their capabilities, I might start conquering dungeon, so I might be gone a week or so, because I may be stuck, or unconscious for some time " "huh*!, why don''t you bring us.." Mirna "I can''t, you''re gonna die " I "Why, .. because we''re too weak?" Mirna "pfft*!" I laugh "No, pfft*! , because I''m too strong, if you''re with me I can¡¯t go all out, pfft*" "hmmf.. because of your giant sword?... " Era ask "Do you remember me, telling you I was a swordsman ?, pfft*!, " I said half-jokingly "You''re saying?.." "I only use a heavy sword, because it looks cool right Gin?" I said "yea, its because only it cool, when Kara and I got here were shock because jack become mage..'' Gin "After every day making, camp, heal you. cook with fire magic, you still think I''m a swordman pfft*!!" "Well if you think about it, you''re really are a mage, so what about?" Dina "How can I say this. I''m planning to conquered 3 dungeons with 1-2 years, so the faster the better. so please don¡¯t go against me OK?..." I said while playing with Mirna I give them a strange stick with a rune symbol, "Here if you break it, I will go back here as fast as I can, for an emergency, even in the different space like in the dungeon it will work, so I will consider that there''s an emergency, if you break it, one of you go home so I can meet understand the situation because the first thing I will do, goes here. " I said seriously They all nod "So Mirna... " I said, then she looks at me, and started to blush, "Don''t worry from now on, I will never ask you again to be my girlfriend, I will treat you as my little sister, so you don''t have to think about it, understand? I''m going to take a rest early today so I can go to Kingdom capital at night," I said ''Sigh*! I think I want some beer to drink tonight" I whisper in my heart "But it''s only 1 PM.."Mirna "I don''t know, I became more anxious, I can''t relax...." I said left I go back to my room. "Gulp*!! gulp*!!" "Sigh*! This ale is good, I remember the beer in my old life.." I said to myself I have been having this elves ale but this is the first time I drink it because I can''t relax. "Gulp*!! gulp*!!" "haaa*!! if I drink this whole barrel can it make my mind affected, I have a high mind resistance so I don''t think I''ll be dead drunk by this... " I "gulp*!! gulp*!!" "What should I do .. should I join their ceremonies?" I "Gulp*!! gulp*!!" "What''s inside the top of the dungeon... as if there''s a master smith up there , and will say, ''I will make you the best weapon as a reward for arriving here '' hahaha what if Gandalf is there and say ¡®you shall not pass¡¯ hahaha" talking to myself andthen "knock*! knock*!" _______ Before I left them "This is the first time I see him like this... Like not sure what to do" Mirna "He''s been preparing for 15 years... and everything he''s plan will start tomorrow¡± Dina. It¡¯s 15 years because Dina knew Jack start practicing Magic at 2 years old. "15year ¡­ when I''m only 15years..." Kara "Well think about it, I talk to his father before.. because since we met when I was two, he always running Kara and I always followed him, he will just stop a little then run again, until he got sprain his father said that jack like running, trained sword, bow, he became the youngest hunter in the village.." Gin "um.., when I was three I remember he''s playing with a strange ball... Back there... he¡¯s already training magic I just didn¡¯t get it before..." Kara.. "If I only strong enough.." Gin stand and go to a training room. "Mirna, are you sure you gonna let him go?"Eera "Um, I¡¯m gonna be his little sister, why?" Mirna. "No, he makes a decision to let you go... later he might avoid you.. like me..." Era said "um. When Era reject him, he starting to avoid Era even not obvious, I never see him talking with Era long time" Dina "R..reject... I never reject him.." Mirna "Well, Mirna do you reject jack proposal?" Dina "No?.." Mirna "Do you see? that what your action do, you reject him without you knowing that''s why he is avoiding you" Dina "Later Jack will avoid sister Mirna" kara "um.. um I will be pet by him after lunch, because sister Mirna hate Jack" Nina "Why you.. we should alternate were sisters right ?" Kara "um um. Were sisters..." Nina "But later he''s going to be busy so his time will be limited" Dina "Dina... did I really reject him back there?" Era "Did I also reject him? " Mirna "Do you know, until now when we are alone ,he always change the topic when regarding you, that shows how ''hurt'' he is when you reject him, after this calamity done... he said he will give you this place then he will find a place for me Kara and Nina, to start family¡­ and now Mirna.. . I think his right, the faster it finishes the better" Dina look down "Sister Dina," Era hugs Dina On her stomach, because she is standing while Dina is sitting Nina Kara and Mirna go near to Dina "Why are you crying.. sob*!.. sister Dina stop crying or I will cry too sob*!." Kara Dina hug waist of Era "Even you see him as a boy, I already see him as man, making every effort to face the calamity by his self.. conquered dungeon .. sob*! .. because you think his strong you already forget how hard to do that, his suffering may not be told, but at least cannot be ignored... sob*!.. when I see him being rejected even I feel sad for him sob*!... after the calamities I''m gonna follow him... forever " Dina said determined go to Jack room "um I will never leave jack forever right Nina, were gonna be sister forever" Kara "um, I''m gonna let jack petted me forever come let''s follow sister dina'' nina Kara and Nina follow Dina Era and Mirna left behind the Sala ___________________ Back at Jack room knock*!! knock*!!! While drinking some elves ale someone knocks "Hi.. what are you doing.." I''m not finished speaking Dina hug me, "Don''t be sad even if they reject you, I will always be here for you.." Dina said "Jack,... I will always be here for you too. so don''t be sad OK? " Kara " um we will never leave you.. and... What''s that smell?.." Nina "hahaha is an ale I get from elves before.." I said "You''ve been drinking?.." Dina "I don''t know just, want to sleep but I can''t," I said "Father said drinking is only for adult" Kara "Right it, and its bad from your health" Nina "Yeah, don''t worry I¡¯m gonna stop now... come you all go to bed, you play there, Dina" I pull them to my bed then I let Dina on my lap. "So tell me what happen why do you cry?" I said "Nothing, I just think it was laborious of you.." Dina "it¡¯s nothing later, where gonna have our own house own place.. do you know I''m planning to create a city, and the independent city where we will not allow any goverment of Syntaria to handle, in that city I''m gonna make academy which open to all even those vilager, all teaching will be better than this academy, all are free and we could help the small village to this and we will protect them... while creating it we would create ourfamily you me Kara and Nina, were gonna live there until our child grow...etc etc." I said many things I plan for us, they just keep listening "A little kingdom of Syndria that''s gonna be the name of it," I said it while they are shone "In there no one allowed to bully us?" Kara "Well, if you capture that place it will be really yours " Dina "We''re gonna be aprincess?" Nina "knock*! .. knock*! " "I''m gonna open," Kara said then jumps from bed to the ground like a kid would do "pfft*!, my little wolf really like jumping " I laugh "Sister Era, Sister Mirna, come jack is saying many good things" Kara pull Era and Mirna While hugging Dina on her back, and my face on her shoulder "Sister Era, Mirna? What? anything do you want to ask about Heroes Arrival? Don''t worry..." I said and Mirna interrupt me "No.. it¡¯s not that..!!" Mirna said then look at Era "I..we.." Era silence ~~~ "Does you have a need to Dina? Does your stomach ache?" I said "No!!" they both shout "Sigh*! OK what it is, ?" I ask "We .. we want to..." Era "We want to be your girlfriend!!" Mirna interrupted Era "Did the ale really effective? I think I really need to sleep" I laid down while holding Dina "Don''t sleep you¡¯re not drunk pfft*!" Dina tapping my face So I sit again "So what are saying again?" I ask "hmmf.. we want to be your girlfriends " Era "We want to be together with you too..." Mirna "Are you sure? don''t you two rejected me??" I "When did we reject you?" era "Well, did you accept my proposal?" I The two look down so I hug them "Are you sure, did you really think it carefully?" I ask "umm" they both nod I removed my hand from Era then I hold the chin of Mirna then kiss her lips, while hugging her back moving up and with my petting skill Lvl8, "kya*!, " I hold a little tight her tail then she opens her mouth, so I attack it with my tongue inside, playing inside, then she starts to play with her tongue, after a while, her knees go weak almost fall down if I didn¡¯t catch her waist*! "haa*! humm*!" Mirna was grasping for breath "Mirna, from now on... you are my girlfriend pfft*" I laid her to bed then I look at era "thump*!" I step forward "thump*!" she step backward "thump*!" I step forward again "thump*!" she step backward again "Sigh*!, I know... Sister Era, Let nature take its course, I''m gonna cook some snack ..." then I turn around to cook "Wait!!" Era hold my left hand "You know sister era, nature will not take it course, because the moment I born, I never let my life to nature course, I never want to save any of you because that means you''re in trouble, if you are waiting for a day you will be in life and death situation then I''m going to save you like a prince in a story, I''m sorry it will never happen, and I will not allow it to happen, no one will bully you because im strong, if you just want to stay with us...., I can declare now in all god in heaven that you are my adopted sister and me will be your little brother forever, even if , high physical pain endurance mind resistance, high defense, I¡¯m still human, just little high,.... so stop hurting me ok" I said while dejected and having tears falling to my cheeks patted her head a little, go to the kitchen _______________________________ In the room "Sister Era....sob*!... Please stop hurting jack... sob*!... I don''t know what did you do... sob*!... but this is the first time I see his tear... sob*!... " Kara "Brother Jack is right... sob*!... there won''t be a day where you will be in trouble ... sob*!... if there''s a day.. he will solve it.. without you knowing.. sob*!.." Nina "Right, sob*!... remembered you told us... Jack attack the academy threatened us without we knowing" Kara "Era.. you said was going to be his girlfriend, I thought you already decided, so I pulled you, I''m sorry" Dina hug Era, because Era simply standing there, "Era, I know you don''t mean to hurt him, so let me ask you do you want to be his girlfriend or not" Then tears starting to fall on her face "I.. sob*!... I like him but..." era "but?... if you want to stay together he is right you can adopt him as a little brother is that what you want?" Dina "no... I like him, I supposed to confess ... I don''t know why it turns out like this " Era said while crying "You know, I think Jack is a little emotional because you reject him before, when you subconsciously step back, maybe he thinks that you will reject him again" Dina "But, ... sob*!!.. ." Era "Even though I hate you for hurting him again, actually it easy to solve..." Dina "You hate me.. sob*!!... easy to solve?" Era "Of course I little hate you because you¡¯re hurting him, but it doesn''t meanwe''re not gonna be sister understand?" Dina "um.." Era "So how we are gonna solve this?" Mirna "Not we, is only Era, just confess that''s no more but, go,! I''m sure after he cooks he will ahead of his plan... and if you didn''t make it clear it now, he will close himself from you for sure... so you better go now" Dina "um.." Era ________________________________ While cooking "sigh*! should I hate to be rejected again by era?, if I kiss her first I guess everything will be smooth, somehow I become oversensitive with my first rejection?" I After a while "Jack.." Era "mm. Sister Era are you hungry I can make .¡­." I said but Era hug me "I want to be your girlfriend, I don''t want to be your sister understand!!" Era kiss me then start to control the game, but when I hold her left breast her stop andthen I use [[ float ]] in myself the attack her mouth while playing with her breast, I start to go downward... "no... not here...haah*!! We will be seen by other..." Era "How about in your room after you eat a snack?.." I whisper in her ears "No." Era trying to protest I continue to play, I enter my hand inside her shirt "Fine.. later tell them you¡¯re going to sleep, I''ll teleport to your room.." I whisper in her "um.." she nods shyly "From now on, you''ll be my girl, only mine pfft*! " I said Then I started to cook make some snack which I left at the sala, then I go outside, First I create a small train path then create a train above it using the rune to strengthen it then i make a whole train riles beside the octagon post, 8 twist path 4 small to big 360 turn, with confirmation from every sitter occupied to start, well what else a roller coaster, after finish testing and everything I let everyone sit and let them press start if go, Nina doesn''t want but Kara pulled her, Dina and Era think I have a bad plan, so only four sit. "WAHHH, JACK... IM GONNA KILL YOU....."It¡¯s Nina "WAHAHAHA FASTER!!!!" Kara "hihihi OHHHHHH THIS IS COOL!" Gin "hahaha speed!!! Faster... ¡° Mirna after that "STOP THIS!!!!!!!" Nina "......" Dina simply close her eyes "WAahahahha , it seems like they are enjoying it, " I said "I feel sorry for Nina " Dina "Really... you really have a bad intention, it good we didn''t come up.." Era "huh? , look my intention is to lighten up the mood, I become emotional if I didn''t something the situation will turn awkward, why my good deed became bad intention ... I think someone needs a family discipline later right Dina? pfft*!" I said "The newest girlfriend received a family discipline, it really lucky one.. pfft *! " Dina "What is family discipline?" Era ask "Later after this, you go to sleep I''m gonna teach how my family discipline works, pfft *!" I said teasingly She¡¯s looking at me having not a good premonition "OHH.. guys what can you say? about this and.. who bully my little Nina??" I hug her stroke her hair gently "JACK... sob*!.. you bully me..," Nina "Why me .. kara pulled you ... sigh*! Ok sorry, it¡¯s my fault how about we go together?" I said "No!!!" Nina Everyone laugh "He He Era, Dina come on you try" Mirna said happily "No, I pass look at Nina pfft *! " Dina "I''m gonna take a nap, so I''ll pass " Era blushed while speaking then leave "Haha after the battery is out it will not work again, until tomorrow, you can use it up to 10x a day, " I said "There''s a food at sala so, you can eat and continue, I have something to do so ..pfft*! , later Dina remember ok?" I said as a reminder "um.." Dina nod then I left
Warning: Sexual Content "kya!!" Era "So where we left off... oh I remember now, I''m gonna make you my woman right?" I hug her waist then start kiss her lips, after several second we both use our tongue,... after several second I let sit at my lap and starting to undress her, while kissing her neck, then I play her nipple "umm*! haaa*!! " Era "Now you know why the soundproof is important ... I said it then I laid her to bed "gulp*!" "Era.. you beautiful pfft*!!" I said teasingly "Don''t stare my body too my much.." era said while blushing which makes her more attractive "I want to record you carefully in my mind, " I said sincerely Then I remove almost all of my clothes except for the boxer, then I go on her top, kiss her lips again, then go down to her neck... cleavages, "umm*..! ahh*!!, " era While playing in my right-hand goes downward until I reach the entrance, then start to use my good attack speed again, to vibrate my finger, outside entrance, Then Era start to raise hair stomach, opening her leg then "Haa*!! humm*! ahhhh*! , I''m... I''m cumming.¡­" Era feel the climax the breath heavily I remove my boxer and let her see my buddy, it''s already erect, "Do you want me gentle or do you it memorable .." I whisper in her ears while grinning, we not laid down on the bed yet "Do what you want.. don''t ask me a question like that.." Era said bashfully "oh ..,won''t you angry with me .. If I do what I want?... " I said playfully "We already reach this so... whatever " Era said Then I and she float near the door I let her back on door, while she floats, holding my shoulders I point my buddy at her entrance teasing her "Are you ready... pfft*! I said "Just do it..." she said angrily "I want to do it memorable so.," I said "knock*! knock*!" "Oh, some people knocking ... Should I answer?" I said "No don''t speak. I''m gonna remove soundproof you¡¯re not allowed to speak understand?" She said then I nod Then I make my buddy head enter the entrance, just the head back and fort "Knock*! knock*!" "Yes...um...*! She answers to the knock, but I hold her two breast fondling it, "Sister Era, Do you want to eat snack" Kara because Dina make her ask Era Then I entering my buddy slowly, Era Shooking her head, give me assign to stop, one of her arms in her mouth "No, thanks, I want to take a Nap..." Era "Are you really sure, the snack really delicious..." Kara Then I go all the way in one go... "umm*!! haaa*!! " Era "Sister Era are you okay?" Kara Then I increase my movement. "umm*!!, I''m ok.. so.haa*! later .. I''m gonna take nap..ahh*! now.. " Era "Ok, later I make jack cook for you.." Kara "Haa*! ok ... thanks karaahhh*! " Era then she activate soundproof again Then she held my neck tightly synchronized to my movement "haaa*! humm*!! ahh*!! I''m cummming again!!ahhhh**!!" Era "umm*!! , haa*! let''s go together..." i said then we both reach the climax "haaa*!! ahh*!! haa*!" we both breath heavily while we floating into the bed from the door "pfft*! So is it memorable enough*! " I said "You.. you''re so bad.." Era said Then I started to play with her breast again "So about the round.. 2" I turn her around make her butt my front. "Ha.. This," Era wanna protest But I already holding her waist and start. We play more 3 rounds, after cleaning the room and her, she sleeps until dinner
After that I cook for dinner and Kara said Era must be sick or something, so I wake her up to eat dinner, go into dining room we are holding hand so everybody is cleared our relationship, but still, I introduce her as my woman, not a girlfriend, only Dina get it. After we eat dinner and everyone is going to sleep I go to play with Dina. Chapter 21 : Taking Custody of the Four Heroes Today is the Day of Heroes Arrival Around 4 am I start my journey to the Kingdom Castle. After using my [ Teleportation ] Many times toward the direction of Kingdom Castle. I reach the capital which is outside the Castle. "So this is the capital, there''s a lot of guards if I''m only invisible.." I said Then I got a good idea. "Yea why I never heard about illusionist, invisible or even darkness element assassin should be dark. How can I learn their skill... cloak here.." I think Then I let the light around me redirect, then I¡¯m starting to fade "Yea, it¡¯s more illusion than cloak but this will do the job " I started to enter the Castle, since I have a good Mana Control, Mana leak from my body is minimal, and I can easy suppress it, which avoid these many Mages while walking "I know, I heard they all became potential Sages in our time,..." Guard1 "Yea I heard all rank 9 in the kingdom is invited, there''s even 3 protector level will arrive, " Guard2 "The pope of church will welcome them even princess Mira will join the summoners team" Guard3 "They said it needs a big ritual because there might be, accident to summon a demon"... Guard 4 While I''m walking here in the Castle, I heard many talks about summoning, and I got many information with them, like where''s the summoning tower in books, 20000 rank 6 elite forces, 7000 rank 7 royal guard, 1200 rank 8 captain in command, 13 rank 9 from military general to the king, Headmaster, Guildmaster, Bounty Hunter Leader, Dwarves and Elves representative, Lyzarda Representative and 3 rank 10 protector of the Kingdom, Protectors are those who achieve rank 10. Because today the topic of the meeting is about the calamities incoming which will become a threat to all Races in the world. The tower is closed and there are 4 guards at the door, so I fly to the window of the tower ... ''Just like I thought, the summoning circle is created by elves rune'' I whisper to myself I copy it and to a paper piece, after studying it, I leave Well destroying this will be easy for interrupting the heroes arrival, but it may have bad effect if it''s not gonna happen, I will not be summoned, will not meet my little goddess.. so I simply set teleportation rune around the Castle and Capital, because according to the information I get, I still have more than 2 hours it''s only around 6 AM, and summoning around 8:30AM.
After setting up teleportation runes in and out the Castle. I teleported back to academy to cook breakfast While setting the food on table "Good morning Dina, here I made a breakfast" I Then one by one, they wake up and sit at the Dining table. "I thought you¡¯re going to summoning today?" Era "Well I still have an hour so, I already set up a teleportation rune there, since I have nothing to do, I go back to cook, well it¡¯s not that I''m there to stop the arrival right?'' I said "You already go to the capital? What time did you leave?" Nina "4 AM or so..." I said "The Castle what it looks like?" Kara "Nothing just common old design big palace, do you want to see?" I said "Um... Can I go with you.?" Kara "So long as you followed me and never run everywhere understand?" I said "Um... and Nina too, where I go Nina will go right Nina?" Kara "C..can I go too?" Nina "And sister Mirna.." Kara "I like to but... I plan to ask Kimiru to help me a bit... so..." Mirna "of course it''s okay, don''t worry, so Kara and Nina will go with me..." I said "HURRAY*! We''re going to the castle, what should I wear Jack" Kara "Well, it will be best if you both use your dungeon equipment, it will produce a good impression ..." I said "I already set a teleportation in and out the capital, you all should go there to see the once in a ten thousand event, they say it¡¯s a light trying to pierce e heaven right? You might not want to miss it then after that you can wait for us here" I said After preparing we teleport to the Capital, While we more walking the street "So this is the capital, look there''s a castle its look really big" Kara "Yea its surrounds by wall, then outside became the capital" Nina "And do you know that there¡¯s more than 20k to 30k rank6~7 in uniform inside the wall, " "No, according to what I read before in the academy, 30k is only a minimum numbers, its only here in the capital, almost every noble have their own troops, in 30k inside that''s only their representative, because if every soldier will come to the castle will overflow by soldier now, remember this is only here in the capital, maybe some aristocrat send 3~4 of their most elite soldier to come here for showing off " Nina explain "Well now that I think about, a city have 50 thousand people at the least, its good there''s only one kingdom in this world, even dwarves can''t say that they have their kingdom, because they already change royalty leaders long ago they more like a republic, and they don''t have King they choose leader base on the ''competency'' which I really like to them, well elves simply leave the coordinate in the kingdom, because for all I know they didn''t have a plan to dominate others so long that Elfinalde Kingdom is in their control they will not have a problem.." "Hey jack look what''s that swirl thing... everyone¡¯s eating it, buy me and Nina too.." Kara is pulling my hand. ''Everyone? Should it be every kid... swirl lollipop? It exists here? Well maybe there¡¯s a lot of things here I didn''t know because I don''t have time to explore'' talking to myself While walking again. "WANG*!!!" A straight light line, upward appear then all cloud dispersed and round beam of light "Just like in the book, a light, like trying to pierce the heaven" Nina Everyone looking upward, Even Era, Dina, Kimiru, Gin, Mirna outside the capital watching the scene.
"Are we going now? " Kara "No, walking there from the tower to the Kings Hall will take 10 minutes, plus some welcome greeting, after 15 minutes we will teleport to the front door of Kings Hall entrance" "Kara how about we buy more of this, to give other" Nina "um, Sister Mirna will like this, come jack we line up again..." Kara After a while "sigh*! It¡¯s been 20 minutes and still eating it" I said "um.. It tastes good, why don''t you eat some.." Kara "Ok let''s go, come you just eat while watching me ok?" I said to the both "um... We will behave right Kara." Nina "What is that look.. Everyone''s eating it too..." Kara planning to run again, seeing another kind of food again. "Come, we don''t have for that" I hold the hand of Nina and grab the waist of Kara then teleport to the entrance of the Kings Hall, "whissh*!!" "Put me down jack... I want that..!!" Kara trying to protest ""Who are you!? What are you doing here!?" two guards, both rank 8 "Well, we''re here to visit the heroes?" I said "You cannot enter!!.. All of the highest officials is here, you cannot enter. " They both not finish speaking "thump*! thump*!" I simply give them a light punch, enough to lost consciousness "So here''s the Kings Hall entrance, the door is really big" Nina "I know how to open it, like this..." I kick the door and it open wide "BANG*!! I see a lot of people there standing on the side of the hall the four heroes I see 16 years ago is also there... I saw the king standing there raising his hand ... ''Maybe the kings giving them a speech when I interrupt him'' I whisper to my heart "silence ~~~~" "yo!?....." I said
I walk near the heroes while Nina and Kara followed me When I stop 5 meters away from the heroes Kara is looking still sad because she still thinking about the food stall before then she said "Jackkk, you bullying me...Why didn''t you buy me that ... sob*! " Kara acting like someone taken her favorite candy. "Chopped*!!" I chopped her head "Do you forget why are we here?... Sigh*!" I said then pat her head "Later, I''ll make something delicious ok?" I said "Um, you must not be lying or I will bite you ok? " Kara then she looks around Many people draw their weapon and the General of the Kingdom which is rank 9 speak "Who are you, what are you doing here? " Trying to suppressed with his auraYou could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. "I''m jack, just here for this four heroes, " I said "Do you think this place is for child play?" General "No!. I know this place, this place for kidnappers don''t you think it too?" I said He starts drawing his sword "Remember attack, and I will kill you... I will not show mercy to my enemy.." I said and activate my Aura and Gravity Magic "Thump*!! * He kneels down to ground and can''t move, Everyone shocked because they know how powerful their General, in rank 9 even mage is not his match "Stop! This is Jack, Jack the reaper we should talk here not fight, so why are here." The School Headmaster, the old foggy is here too I can sense his aura so I guess he is one of the 3 rank 10 here "I''m here to take custody of this four, from now on the heroes is under my protection!! No one allowed them to force to fight and face the calamity!" I said "What are saying, they are the summon hero, they are our only hope" One of the Leaders in the Hall "And they are just innocent children, you kidnap from their peaceful life, to fight for this Kingdom right?" I said I said everyone look at me with guilt mostly the King Then I see the princess "Look the princess here living a peaceful life.. if I send her to the top of a dungeon what will you feel?" I ask the King "You try and I will kill you whoever you are, even you hide to the edge of this Kingdom" the King become angry "Ha ha ha" I laugh and everyone stun "Perfect .. your answer is. too perfect." I said "What do you mean!?." the King said "Don''t you think that their parents think the same?" I said Everyone turn quite because they realize something simple... "Well since most of the high ups of your group are here why don''t we talk,.. are you saying that the summoned hero is the only hope for what you¡¯re saying calamity?'' "Right! Heroes will be our salvation, they are our hope to pass this calamity " The Pope speaks "So what are your uses? being in the high position enjoying your life with high prestige in this World... when there¡¯s a calamity you ask for a group of children? Laughable!!!.." I said full of disdain "Let say, the calamities end... do you plan or have a way to make them return home?" I ask No one speaks because there''s no record that heroes summoned returns back to their World. "Don''t speak your righteousness here, we don''t have a choice..." Lyzarda representative "You don¡¯t have? Funny to say, when someone reaches rank 8 or 9 what are they doing? Will they still train to breakthrough, will you still see them conquering dungeon? NO! they look for a higher position for a higher salary and prestige, it¡¯s not you can''t do anything about it, it''s you all not doing anything about it!!, 9 rank King, 9 rank commander, 9rank representative of your Race,.. When did the last time you even enter a dungeon? " I said "You old foggy Pope?.." I ask "you... This is clearly a treason" Pope "huh*? Am I talking to your King with same tone its ok? I called you old foggy is a treason? You really think highly of you.... tsk.. tsk, when did you last time join a party? Because you think highly of you, there''s no one have the qualification to party with you right??..." I said sarcastically "Did you''re goddess tell you that heroes are only the only hope for survival? Didn''t she just tell you calamity will come? Did she told you, that you are useless against the calamity coming?" I ask "I''ll ask you once I don''t care if you don''t accept, do you want to be in my custody? I can teach you about your capabilities, teach you how to be strong, I can be your walkthrough to your status build up, which no one here can, I even can help you to live a normal life here, without forcing you to fight at most I can make return your home but will take time," I said """"''"¡±""Return Home????"""""""" "You.. you can return us home?" Diane "Um, in this world only I can¡­" I said "You .. you cannot return them... " The Guildmaster "Is..when the calamities is finished we can allow you to return them " Headmaster The next question I have made everyone, alert because this one is what they really want to know "Do you know, why the heroes become strong?" I ask everyone "Why.. why heroes become strong? " The Bounty Hunter Leader ask "It¡¯s simple... don''t you think is easy to guess? It''s because of the sin of this kingdom..." I said "Sin of the Kingdom??" everyone asks "This Kingdom makes them strong, it¡¯s not that they want to be... it¡¯s because this Kingdom forced them to be, do they have a choice? If they didn''t become strong? will they have a place? Even the kingdom might hunt them down if they didn''t participate, do you have a record that the heroes returned to their homeland? What will you do if one of these four heroes doesn''t want to participate in calamity? Do you even think about that? NO! because all of you already have the plan to make them strong fight front line without a chance back out, I know you even prepare for their training schedule, but does any of you have the idea to ask them if they want?" said with my loud and clear voice "So you four, Diane, Sheryl, Tom, and Mike, in front of the representative of highest people in this world, here I will tell you, I am the strongest, no one can stop me even the 3 rank-10 old foggy hiding there... I can give you a foothold in this World, where you can call it home, I can be your greatest backer against the calamity, you can be stronger than me or return if you give me a time or you can forget everything I say, because my purpose of coming here is not to give you choice, to be strong or have a peaceful life, my purpose here is to give you a place you can call home, give you a sense of security where you can forget the responsibility they called calamity they put on your shoulder involuntary!" I ask and look "How can you prove it?" Tom "What? Am I the strongest? I can tell you here no one is my match, the twenty thousand armies outside¡­ if I produce Apocalypse do you think Mike?? Will they survive? pfft*!" I said answering Tom while joking with mike "You... " Mike "No, ...how can ....you prove, you can .....Return us home? " Sheryl "Sigh*! You know in this world there''s only this Human kingdom, after this, I might be, became criminal, criminal of the world, don''t you at least give credit to believe me a little?" I said "It¡¯s not that... were actually thankful for voicing out our side, it¡¯s just.." Diane "Fine.. actually it should be my secret... In this world I''m only the only rune master here, maximum attainment of rune user here I guess is Lvl3, I already attain Lvl10 and dying once because of it last year. " I said "Rune? the magic circle in summoning tower?" The Princess "So? Would you accept my proposal?, or should I leave? I still going to cook for lunch you know?" I ask Diane "Can you guarantee our safety?" Mike "Of course, except if you''re going to enter dungeon don''t expect me to protect you from goblin if you''re into becoming strong right?" I said half-jokingly "How did you know all of this and our name?" Diane "Don''t you have Identify skill? I learn it too... not only that," I said then show them lightning, body enhancement to my arm a light sphere, "And of course I got here using space.." "You... " Mike "Hey don¡¯t you forget one of your skills can do this?"I "One of my skill....? The class restrictions off" Mike "Yea you''re right, because of it, don''t you think, you can also learn the 3 skill they choose?" I said "Right, if I think of it, it¡¯s true I can learn it too..." Mike said "Hahaha you''re really different from the three" I said to Mike "Huh*!!!??" the look at me wondering "Because in your four, he is kind of Otaku!!! hahaha " I said laughing. "What''s you. you.... who are you, " Mike "haha don''t you recognize me?? Really?," I ask then I realize I already change my appearance before "Well how many of you summoned hero?" I ask Diane "Well.... that is...something I forget... I remember now there is still someone else besides us four" Diane "Yeah, there''s a blurry image when I thinking of it, teaching something.." Sheryl "Yea, at first you choose teleport right? But he tells you to choose space magic? Diane choose to heal, he let you choose light magic, tom want earth shield, but because he is not going to focus on magic, he didn''t say you choose earth magic but body enhancement, then mike because failed to get Apocalypse, he want cloak, but he said lightning will be good right? The ordinary civilian? " I Said """"" RIGHT!!!! """"" The four shouts "We should not be four... the heroes should be five !!" Diane said while everyone looking at us watching "Wait! Are you saying there still one more hero?" The King asked Diane "Yes, your majesty there should be another one, I''m not sure but... Someone erase him in our mind" Diane ''So the memory of them tampered'' I think "No.. there''s no ''someone'', it¡¯s because he has mishap," I said "What do you mean?" The King "He died!" I said "What!!!!!" everyone shock "The arrival of heroes already have a casualty, have you ever think, that there might be some accident while summoning?" I said playfully "For saving this world, he was killed in an instant because of his weak constitution, his body can''t hold transmigration... do you think the beforehand summoning the same? they just simply forgotten?" I said "You... you''re trying to slander us" Pope "I don''t care about you... So shut up old foggy.." I said "He comes here in this world 16 years ago..." I said ¡°¡±"16years??" "" Everyone shock "Where is he now? " The King "He come here without a body... only consciousness, because when you summoned him, his body already weak, he might live for 20more years because their world is more advanced which can treat even serious injury, can even change a heart, but he died not because of a weak constitution, he died because he was forced summoned..." I said disdainfully "His consciousness already disappeared 14 years ago, he became my master, he teaches me many things..." I said "Many things?" I the King "umm, example how to turn this castle or, whole capital into ashes within 10 minutes pfft*! , right Mike? the one destroy dragon valley in Death March he says" I laugh and patted mike Everyone look at mike "Um, if that skill, everything will turn really to ashes, not 10 just 5minutes," Mike said Everyone shivered "Well, you decide so we can talk next thing..." I said "We go with you..." Diane then the four nods to each other "Then it decided... " I said I look at the headmaster "Well Headmaster, can you call your old foggy? To clear things here, he''s over there hiding right?" I said "um.." He left to call him Everyone is whispering but I didn¡¯t mind them and talk with the four heroes. "Well, first of all, I''m Jack, this is Kara and Nina, look they''re adorable right?" I ask Diane and Sheryl "Um. I feel like I want to hug them" Diane "Kara, Nina this is Diane, Sheryl, Tom, and Mike, you must be careful to Mike, he will get your food if you became close friend understand, pfft*!" I said "Um.." They both nod "Huh*! Why I''m the bad guy?" Mike "Because... its fun that way right Tom?" I said "um. " Tom said while agreeing with me... "Tom has a good build for knight, he can be a good crusader fight for justice it does not look good if he''s the bad guy.... remember you like cloak, that''s is the master skill of this who want to peek right Tom" "Hahahhah" Tom and I laugh "Sheryl is timid, why don¡¯t you wear maid clothes to increase you confident, right Mike?" I ask "Um, that will help you build up a good confidence" Mike agree holding his chin imagining Sheryl in maid clothes. "Maid clothes? ... me. no... don''t.. want.." Sheryl "Maid clothes is cool, Sister Dina and Nina wear it too if you want we can join them..." Kara "And Diane.. why don''t you have a glass you look perfect for student council President, don''t you think Sheryl?" "Well, she ..look like student council President" Sheryl "Diane, I have a question to you because you''re always serious?" I ask "What so long as.." Diane while speaking I interrupt her "Are you tsundere?" I ask "Wh..what.. tu.. tsundere.." Diana shock because of unexpected question Then I laugh... "Hahaha, just kidding you''re just too tense don''t worry.." I said "thump*! " We all turn around "yo! old foggy how''s life?" I said "So why did you call me?" Academy old foggy "Just want you to know you''re restriction already gone you can say what you know now, so we can leave or you can explain to them while I''m here?" I ask "Well, it better if you''re here....you''re majesty, let him take the heroes"! Academy old foggy "What!.. what are you saying" the Pope "It¡¯s better if we let these children play, this is not their World they don''t have a reason to participate our war..." Academy old foggy "Why are you saying this..." The King "Because we don''t have a choice..." Academy old foggy "What do you mean?" Guildmaster "Well, can you defeat him?" academy old foggy pointing at me. "I... I''m not sure but if we all fight him..." Guildmaster "We are all going to die...if we fight him... I was defeated by him, in one move in an instant which doesn¡¯t have a chance to defend myself... he already reach heroes domain" Academy old foggy """""" Heroes Domain? """""""" Because Heroes Domain is they can only hear in Legend "It¡¯s a boundary which normal people can access, look he is a Mage I was defeated by sword" Academy old foggy """"""What""""''"'' "Oh, this sword... " I said "Bang**!!!" a giant sword appear out of nothing, makes the whole Hall shake a little "Who wants to try I will cut his head for testing? " I ask while smiling then "swishhh*!" an air piercing sound because of the speed of swing "How heavy is that..." "That is drake heavy sword created by our leader... he can swing it like nothing... it¡¯s 3600kg!!!" Dwarven representative "Yeah it was created by Orechulum, mithril from elves and Dragon Fang of above rank 10 Monster Beasts," I said "So to finalized this discussion, the heroes are in my custody if you want you can declare war to me, make sure you can defend when attack, it will be boring if I teleport on Kings or Leader bedroom then kill him right?" Everyone scared, right who can sleep peacefully if you have a powerful enemy who can pinch you anytime. "So anybody has to say? You know to avoid your internal conflict, pointing who''s fault ..." I ask Everybody just looking for me "So what your plan after getting the heroes here? " The Princess "The princess is Beautiful right, Nina?." Kara "Um... her hair is like jack.." Nina I patted their head "Don''t worry you''re adorable too. You don''t lose to anyone right, Diane?" I ask Diane she nod "See?.." I said then look at the Princess "Well, my plan to let them at my home, in the academy I make my own house there," I said "And how about the calamity?" Princess "Well to be honest, no one understand their skill, stat build up except for me, so I from the start I can guide them if they want to be strong, the calamity... you can make team and go conquered dungeoun so you increase your strength, here is Kara and this is Nina they are rank 7 but 10 months ago they are just rank 1 and early rank 2, were just playing to a dungeon for 10 months so you can do the same, that will help a little once calamity comes, then you can send a message if there''s a monster invasion or something like that, killing a group of monster... that is the only way I can vent my anger you know?.... I''m planning to conquered 3 dungeons within1-2 years I guess. So I might be busy, what else.... well if you want you can join heroes party going to the academy? So you can check them yourself? , it¡¯s annoying explaining many things" I said "No!! she can''t go with you.. you can take the heroes but don''t think you can take my daughter" The Queen speaks "Well it¡¯s not that I''m taking her, seeing thing than explaining it would be easy, don''t you think 80% of our talking came from me explaining?. it¡¯s not that I''m forcing her if she doesn''t want then its good, so can we leave now?." I said "Wait!..., I''m going go with you....." The Princess decided ""Mira!!"" King and Queen "I decided, besides its only in the academy, you can visit me,.." Princess "Why I feel like I¡¯m taking you as a prisoner? .. you can go visit here every day if you want??" I said """ Everyday? ¡°"" Queen King and Princess shock "Do you know it takes 2 months using fastest carriage to visit Academy?" someone speaks in the crowd "Well do you know we are just eating our breakfast one hour ago at the academy?" I said half-jokingly "Lost magic...?" Headmaster. "Lost magic? It¡¯s a space magic... do you know where this sword came from?" I ask then I open a small space open then I put the sword and direct to my storage "See? so can we leave now or the princess will go with us?" "I''m going ... wait I''m gonna get some clothes" Princess "No, don''t mind it, make them prepare for you, and you can come back here later so come on!," I said Then the princess walks with us "So see you later Mr. King ... and Ms. Beautiful Queen I think your husband really lucky to have you.." I smile then opened portal then Kara and Nina jump over followed by the four heroes and the princess then I. Chapter 22 : A Little Surprise. "Were home!!!" Kara and Nina shout "This place have touch of our world right?" Diane "Yeah look that box is that a set of room?" Mike "Yea what this? A chess, a Bilard and card game" Tom "Yes, this place has touch of our home" Sheryl "This place is weird" The Princess "Why my house design always looks weird to other..." I feel defeated "Jack so what happen" Era "Look I kidnapped the heroes from their kidnappers, and I brought along the princess, well princess and heroes this is ..." I''m not finished yet.... "Era!!!" The Princess shouts and hugs Era "Why are you here? " Princess "This is where I live, so... Jack you said.. did you kidnap Mira?..." Era narrowing her eyes looking at me "Mira whose Mira? It¡¯s that the name of the princess? Well, she voluntary comes!! I''m innocent you know" I said "Mira you stay away from Jack understand? " Era said "Why, is she really a bad guy did he kidnapped you too?" Mira said "Yes, she is my prisoner forever" Everyone look at me "You... you...." Mira "Why, I''m gonna marry her anyway..." I said "Ma..ma.. marry who''s.. gonna marry you.." Era blushed "See that''s one thing I like about her, she''s tsundere like Diane.." I said ""Who''s tsundere!!"'' Diane and Era shout "Hahaha come, come, don''t shout, at first I thought Diane and Sheryl is Sister, now I think, its Era and Diane you have a good compatibility pfft*!, where''s the other?" I said "Wahhhhhhh*!!!!" Dina, Kimiru, Gin and Mirna "At the roller coaster! Come let''s watch them" I bring them outside "Wahhhhhjhh*!!!!" Dina, Kimiru, Gin, and Mirna shouting excitedly "What''s that!!" Mira "it¡¯s a roller coaster I made, the four heroes know it, Mira should try it with Era " I said and wait for them to go down, "That with maid outfit is Dina, the catkin is Mirna, the human female is Kimiru and Gin !! " I introduce while walking near us "It looks like you''re really having fun.," I said "I don''t know I just close my eyes the whole time..." Dina "Yea, it¡¯s fun, so much that Mirna and Gin already addicted to it" Kimiru "well, they are are the summoned heroes" then I introduce them one by one "Where are Kara and Nina?" Dina "They are changing clothes, come follow us after I introduce them the whole place, we''re gonna eat..." I said We go to meeting hall, pool, hot spring outside the house, the warehouse, etc "Now, this is the jail, Era, and Dina, allowed anyone in this place to transfer them inside the jail, but they need both to make someone inside to release." "Why there''s a jail here?" Mira "You know there is a hot spring divided by the male and female bath, if they see someone peeking the can just command it to jail him, pfft*!! " I said Everyone look at Mike even Tom "Why even you, Tom and Gin look at me?" Mike "Your naive... if we don''t look at someone, someone will look at us, they always do it to me at least now I have comrade in arms hahaha" Gin Everyone laugh Then we go to training hall "Wow, there''s so many weapons" Mike "Right it looks like from same material, maybe its common" Diane "Right it¡¯s like a dream?...." Sheryl "Look there''s even different size of shield and wand" Mira "No... it can..be this where did you get this all....even one can consider as treasurer of an aristocrat family, and even the royal family doesn''t have much of this, but you got over hundred..." Mira "Well later you can choose what you want, it¡¯s free, it¡¯s not that I can use it all, and all of here I have a reserve, " I said "It¡¯s free? You have reserve each of it?" Mira was shocked "Yea its free get what you need, but the rules it¡¯s you will use it not other people, don''t think to get one and give your friend well except you have the permission of my future wives, my only wish is once they cannot be repaired you put them back here." "Why? do you need it? Can you repair it?" Sheryl "No , because once a weapon became, like that, its mean it already have enough story to be told, don''t you think?" I said After introducing most of the room "Well first Tom and Mike, you choose a room on the first floor, each room is good for two but you have your own, Mira, Diane Sheryl, you choose to the 4th floor, Era and Dina, Diane and Sheryl know how to use the equipment there inside, you should teach to activate the rune, Gin teach the guy, they also know how to use it but doesn''t know how to use runes ok? I''m gonna cook for lunch, after. lunch we''re going to talk, about your stat and skill at the study hall, by the way, Era and Dina is my woman, Kara, Nina and Mirna is my little girlfriend " I said then go to cook "Huh*!!" The five shocks again then didn''t say anything After some time I''ve done and finished to prepared for lunch, then I sit on sofa to take a nap, _________________________________________ After taking a nap, I slowly feel some one stroking my hair,.. "Wake up jack," I heard someone gently calling my name "umm..., just a minute... yawn! " I reply "Wake up, now... Jack," I heard someone gently calling my name again "Yea, I''m already awake just minute later I will be busy let me sleep now please," I snuggle whoever lap I''m with "Crack*!!" Then Kara bite my arms "Arrg!! , Kara why did you bite me., you always bully me." I act like a child, even though is not really hurt while hugging her Then I open my eyes look around "Happy Birthday!!!" Everyone "Huh*!?? Sister Rhea, Mother, Father, Auntie Nora, Auntie Cynthia, Uncle Gi¡­ Hubert!" I said "You brat! Why you bypass me!!...." GinoThis story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Because it¡¯s fun pfft*!!" I said Everyone laugh "So what are you doing here?" I ask "hmmf... After I and Nina plan to surprise you, you didn''t appreciate...." Kara "No... I mean, I appreciate but what''s the event ..... my birthday? right it¡¯s my birthday today sorry Kara, I forget..." I said then I hug Kara and Nina "If Kara didn''t say we might not know, you never told us it¡¯s your birthday we never prepared gifts," Era said "Gifts? , you here playing tsundere is the best gift pfft*! " I said "y¡­.you.." Era while gritting her teeth "yo! Sister Rhea, thanks for coming, it¡¯s been a long time, seems you find a good guy now, won you let me test him?" I said because i see a ring at her finger "no need to test him, we already planning to marry pfft*! " Rhea "It seems like I need to think good gifts for you...pfft*! " I said while grinning "Why seeing your face, I have a bad premonition..." Rhea Then we laugh "Mother, does any issue in the village? " I ask "No everything seems smooth there, even everyone in the village sending greetings to you right Nel?" Jack mother "Uncle Hubert, Auntie Cynthia thanks for coming.." I said "Auntie Nora, really sorry about Kara, I.." I said but Auntie Nora hug me "It¡¯s ok we understand, we just thought Kara might be suffering from injustice but look she seems very happy, she¡¯s been asking forgiveness for you..." Nora "Um. Thanks, Auntie Nora... Uncle Gino ....do you regret not being pet by me now?" I said Everyone laugh "Come let''s eat it¡¯s good that I cooked many if still not enough I''m gonna cook more, come," I said then pulled Nina and Kara "We are gonna eat!!" Kara "Hurray*!!" Nina, Mirna, Kara shout in one voice While we are going to dining able "Is he the one in the castle, declaring the strongest? " Mira ask "Maybe... not?" Diane "I like that guy.." Mike said Everyone looking at trash "What?? I mean look, in the castle, everyone is a threat to him that''s why he need to act strongly there, here sleeping peacefully, which I think even I can kill him, you know what that''s mean?" Mike The four look at him "He cares for his family and friend, be good to him, he will be good to you, become a threat to him you will perish, Gin said they just from village boy can you believe it?" Mike "Yeah even Sister Era said, when he was young someone told our arrival, we are doom to fail, so train himself to give shelter to us," Diane "Maybe the fifth hero told him,..." Sheryl "Right, even I got the blurry memory that we are talking with fifth Hero.." Tom "But I think it¡¯s good that he came for us, he''s like a hero for the heroes don''t you think?" Sheryl "Um, I think too" Diane "Hey you there, what are you come taste my craftsmanship," I said Then the five sit down "Well mother, by the way, this five is I kidnap pfft*!" I said """''''''''Kidnap"""'''''' every visitor shouts "Um, look that pretty yellow hair girl is Mira, the youngest daughter of the King pfft*!" I said playfully """"The Princess??"""" "And look I kidnapped the four summoned heroes, your son is really skillful right?" I said proudly """""HEROES!!"'''''''''' "ha hahahaha" Kara, Mirna, Nina, Era, Dina, Kimiru and Gin laugh loud¡­ The four heroes also smiled seeing the happy scene. "No.. we are not kidnapped we are voluntary" Mira try to lighten up the mood "Yes sir, he didn''t kidnap us,.." Sheryl flustered The other heroes nod... Then we start eating "Era do you eat this every day?... it¡¯s more luxurious than the royal palace I think.¡­" Mira "Well almost every day, Jack is cooking for us, even we enter the dungeon" Era "You enter the dungeon?" Mira ask "um we reach 67th floor, in 10months," Era said "What.. the highest recorded is 57 right? "Mira ask "It¡¯s the adventurer guild, we didn''t register there we just enter with our group and it¡¯s been a good experience..." Era said "Why didn''t you let me join.." Mira "Well ... don''t make me the bad one here... your father won''t agree if you join us " Era "By the way era can you help her, to get something, we left the castle she didn''t bring any clothes, " I said "Um, don''t worry we have a mean of transportation," Era said "By the way you girls wearing strange cloth, well it¡¯s simple and but still you look gorgeous" Mira "it¡¯s created by Jack, most of we wear here is what he design and makes, well I kinda like it so I''m wearing it, do I really look gorgeous?" Era ______________________________ After some talk while eating "How about you go to market first? Buy some clothes, I know someone who''s making my design so you can buy there, money will not be a problem " I said, then the four heroes go to market with Era, Mira Dina, Gin After they go to buy clothes, Kimiru goes with Rhea to adventurer guild, our parent already go home. Only Kara, Nina, and Mirna left. "Kara and Nina thank you, for your surprise" I patted there head "Um, don''t you''re always taking care of us," Nina said "Um, I like your dishes, if many come, you cook many too, I can eat many too" Kara happily explaining like she calculated it carefully... for food? "hahaha and here I think what to reward, you only want me to cook" I said smiling wearily ""Reward"" Kara and Nina the two eyes shone... "um," I said "What reward? We want reward..." Kara "Right we should have a reward" Nina "Are sure?" I ask "Um" they both nod "Ok, you fall in line first is Nina ok, you need to close your eyes" I said then hold her chin then I kiss her lips "haa*!" When she shock she opens her mouth Then I enter my tongue in her mouth while hugging her "um*! , then sit her in my lap, her both leg open wide around my waist, "um*!! " I dominate her whole mouth then I play her tiny flat chess, I enter my hand inside the shirt, playing with her small nipple, then shivers Then we separate a silver line left, and then I swipe her lips with my left thumb "Are you satisfied for your reward Nina?" I ask teasingly while hugging her "um.." she blushed look down so raise her face by holding her chin "I love you Nina, do you understand? " I give him a simple kiss then she stand up, to the side "So.. Kara? How about hugs me before we start? " I said while sitting "I.. but.." Kara flushed don''t know what to say "It¡¯s ok, I think another reward for you, I''m gonna cook something," I said "No!.. I want it too..." Kara said then I pulled her to sit on my lap, with leg wide open too, Then kiss her a simple kiss "It¡¯s enough?" I ask pretending it¡¯s done, so she grabs my head the push her mouth to mine, she trying to make her tongue to enter my mouth but "Kya!!" I hold her tail then hold head, then we start to play with our tongue while I''m playing with her tail, she starting to grasp for breath, then we separate, "I love you Kara so don''t leave me ok?" I whisper to Kara while she¡¯s breathing heavily on my shoulder "Why don''t you go with Nina to the village, give them some candy you bought earlier, then after the other goes back, you all go to hot spring?" I said to Kara and Nina then they run I always hug and kiss they¡¯re cheeks but never in lips like other because they¡¯re too young in term of looks, I only kissed their lips once when I wake up from the dead before. Mirna wanna go to the Village too with Nina and Kara but I pulled her hand to stay.
Warning: Sexual Content Then I sit her on my lap too "Then want some reward too?" I said teasingly "Um!, " She nods, then I kiss her lips, then we starting to play with our tongue since it¡¯s not the first time I kiss her, he already know what do "You''re a fast learner my little Mirna" I said then continue to kiss her, then I make my hand enter her shirt upward from the stomach to her breast slowly "umm*! haa*! " she starting moan, then I continue playing with her nipple, after a while, I make her shirt up, then her upper body show, I kiss her downward to her breast, then I play with my tongue "jack... um.*!! I .. feel weird Haa*!!!." Mirna "Just let me handle it.. don''t worry just go with the flow ok.." then I kiss her lips, playing with my tongue "kya*!! " she shock when I trace her tail then go down inside her short pants pass the buttock I touch her entrance, from the back "no... jack.. haa*!! ahh*!! not there" she said then I remove my hand and laid her to the sofa, I use my tongue to play again with her breast then I put my hand inside her underwear, then start to play with the entrance again "Noo.., jackk,,,, stop.." Mirna "Don''t be too loud other might here if they come? " I say while teasing her, I know we two are the only people here "No...um*!! not here.. don''t ummm*!! " Mirna "Should we continue to your room or mine?" I said "No..." Mirna want to protest, but I pulled down her pant and show. her underwear. "No.. go to my room please.." Mirna "If we go there won''t you run or will you follow me?" I said then kiss her mouth again while I can already feel her wetness, after I remove my mouth to her "haaa*!, let me breathe " Mirna, I play with her breast changing it shape, then pinch her nipple "Now, if we go your room won''t you run?'' I repeat waiting for her answer "umm.. just don''t here Kara and Nina might come back" She said "Would you follow my instruction?" I said "Um, anything... just not here, "She said so I grab here in princess carries then float from ground floor to fourth into her room, after we enter the room she makes sure it''s soundproof then I sit on bed while I put her stand on the ground, While she standing I undress her, then I remove my clothes too , we are both naked can see full view of each, then I pull her and sitting to my lap, but she sit side view not like always she do, which leg open wide so I kiss her lips again, then play my hand into her breast, "umm*!! ahh*! Then I slowly go downward, and reach her private place, she clamped my hand over her leg, So I gently stroking her tight to less her tense, when she opens a little her leg, I attack the entrance and start to vibrate my finger, I enter an inch then I make it go in and out in , utilizing my atkspd, she starting to breathe heavily again "No.. jack...ahh*! ,hum*!, jack,,Jack!!!!" she reach the climax and laid down on shoulder, after several, second, I position her leg, which is sitting my lap, with both of her legs on my waist "How about you move I support you." I whisper to her then she get what I mean She slowly raises her buttock and hold my buddy, she position it to her entrance, "um*!" She slowly moves downward "haaa*!!" Its enter halfway then she kiss me "ahhh*!" She makes it go in straight Then I hold her buttocks make it rise, and then I slowly make it fall down "ahh*!! humm*! ahhh*!! haa*!!" "ahh*!! humm*! ahhh*!! haa*!! " She starts to increase the speed, at first her whole body goes up and down but when I hold her tail to its base make a movement like I do in my buddy She starts to hug me tightly then only her buttocks move "ahh*!! humm*! ahhh*!! haa*!! " "Jack .... I''m starting to feel it again...." Mirna "ahh*!! humm*! ahhh*!! haa*!! " Then I starting to feel it too "Just go... faster.. haaaaa*!!" I reach the climax but she continues "um*! im,.. ha*! feel ithaaa*!!" She move until she reach climax too "haaa, ahhhh, haaaa" we both breathing heavily, "Mirna, this is only adult secret understand?" I said "Adult? " She asks "you can speak this when you Era and Dina are alone but Kara and Nina should not know this ok? " I said "Why?" She ask "Because they¡¯re still young, " I said "But..." She "No buts, I love you little Mirna and I love them too, but they are still young, so promise me never tell this, except for Era, and Dina understand? If you promise you only tell this to Era and Dina, my worries will be less" I said "umm...I promise" She then I kiss her lips again I position on top of her with her M position then we continue 2 more round, After cleaning her and the room, look at her sleeping peacefully, I left the room
Chapter 23 : Explaining thing with the Heroes In morning, while I and Dina is cooking ""Good morning!"" Diane and Sheryl ""Good morning"" I and Dina greet back "It¡¯s seems something in you two change ... what''s the catch? " I said "hmm.. nothing its seem we just adjusted after, yesterday girls talk" Sheryl "Well... its good because I keep thinking how to make you increase you''re confident pfft*!" I said "And why keep thinking about it?." Sheryl "You know Kara and Nina really like to play with you but they might scare you so, I''m thinking if I lock you with a group of middle-aged look dirty adventurer would you increase you confident? pfft*" """huh?!"" The 3 shocks "If you do that, I''m gonna have confidence to suicide...hmmf" Sheryl said while pouting "I''m just kidding pfft*! " I said smiling "If there''s anything we can help?" Diane "Sure look that¡­, mind to skinned it?" I said "Sure, wait gonna wash my hand" Diane "It sure good if we can maintain this don''t you think?" Dina "um.. but nothing stay forever, only my love to you.. " I said to Dina then she turns red. "You always like teasing other.." Sheryl "Because it¡¯s fun, for example... how do you think about Gin?" I said "Gi..gin? of course nothing..." Sheryl, she simply blushed Diane, Dina, and I smile "pfft* Diane what do you think about the princess*?" I said "pr... princess... I''m normal you know.." Diane Me, Sheryl and Dina laugh "Hahaha see a simple joke can lighten up the mood, it¡¯s stressful if I act mysterious and I can''t do many things if I restrain too much" I said "Well, you have a point..." Diane "Do you remember in the castle, when I making joke, talking to you even though I look stupid in the eyes of higher-ups, it¡¯s because I see Sheryl scared hugging the back of Diane the whole time, so it¡¯s good that you cool down now?" I said "Um, thanks" Sheryl smile back on her composure "so, what do you think of Gin? pfft*!." I said again She starts to pout with her red face. After making a fun talk, we finish cooking then we prepared food at the table ""Good morning"" Kara and Nina """"Good morning"""" "So Kara, why it feels like you didn''t have a good sleep" I ask "I have bad dreams" Kara said while looked sad I hug her and stroking her hair "What it is? Can you tell me?" I said "I dream Nina and I ask Sister Diane and Sister Sheryl to play, they got angry with..sob*!.. us." Kara said while starting to cry I look at them and smile "Don''t cry, you know sometimes dreams mean the opposite?" I said "Opposite? Sob*!" Kara "Um¡­ you dream they can''t be friend with you, but do you know, they ask me to be your friend?" I said "We can be friends ?" Kara "Um, right Diane and Sheryl?" I ask them with smile "Um, from now on we are friends, right Diane?" Sheryl "Right, it¡¯s different if you don''t want us to be a friend." Diane "No! me and Nina, want to be your friends with Sister Era and Sister Mirna and Sister Dina, right Nina?" "umm.." Nina nod "So from now on, everybody is friends understand? " I said """"umm"""" "you both really cute" Diane while hugging Nina, Sheryl hugging Kara "Good morning! yawn*! " Era "Good..good morning! " Mira """Good morning! """" " pfft*! pfft*!" I laugh then "What are you laughing? you''re thinking strange thing again?" Era "No, I just think of a scene pfft*! " I said "Mind to tell it us" Era "Look, I kidnap the princess, what if I ask the Queen as our guess for a week, what''s the king reaction would be, don''t you think it¡¯s fun?" I said Everyone nod except for Era and Mira "The King will kill you" Era "That''s what more fun.. hahaha because he can''t hahaha" I said Everyone looks at me "Fine... I will not do ... you''re all no fun... hihihi" I saidUnauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. "Good morning!" Kimiru "Good morning Sister Miru," I said ""''"Good morning""" Gin, Tom, Mike "Yo! You all sit now were going eat.." I said "Why are you look down today, Jack" Kimiru "Yo! I just planning to kidnap the queen to see the reaction of the king, its fun don''t you think?" """"No!!""""" the four shout "What!!, you all like to bully me, even tom and mike... " I said "Don''t you do that understand Jack?" Kimiru "Fine I will not do.. look here is her daughter number one informer hihih," I said "Come let''s eat, after this I¡¯m gonna teach you how your stat work ok?" I said Everyone nod After we eat we go to lecture hall there''s a board and a small table, then a group of chair surrounds it After explaining things in "There so many differences between heroes and us, their potential cannot be compared with us" Dina "So if I have strength, 200, then I can have 30k damage right? is it powerful enough?" mike "Yes and no, we''ll base on old foggy I see before, the other old foggy should be maximum to 10k- 50k damage I''m not sure the magician maybe they are more but just a little! " I said "So, weapon class is better than the magician?" Mike "Why?" Tom "I punch 30k, he cast a spell with long incantation, it¡¯s also 30k? " "You''re wrong... stop thinking this angle ..." I said "Why? What¡¯s wrong I think mike is reasonable?" Diane "I will ask a question, mind to ask truthfully?" I said Everyone nod "What you''re planning to defeat? Each other? If Heroes vs Heroes I agree weapon class is a little advantage right?" I said "Right..., I''m sorry." Diane "If millions of monster beasts attack? You will whack a million, but mage will not cast a million spell, do you see the difference?" I said "To be honest I don''t have an issue if you want melee Mike, I''m gonna ask you to be anyway... Tom its good if you became damage type like Mike because the mage and priest doesn''t need protection, they''re gonna be stronger, besides they''re not gonna be just priest or mage so self-preservation is not an issue If you want mike and you can go to dungeon, if the two girl doesn''t want and there''s a map here 1-70 floor, monster list the weakness or the easiest way to kill them, just remember not all monster beast means bad you can see monster beast walking side by side with you but once you attack them they will charge to you, they just simply exist with a rules to follow, I set teleportation rune each entrance of the dungeon, it will be easy for you to return, but easy forward, only up to 37 which has a safe zone area, this map is only our to use, or if possible I''m gonna give them up to 37 but that''s all, " "Why?, won''t be easy to make all of them powerful, so they can help for the coming calamity?" Diane "No,.. from 46th floor upward, it¡¯s hard to see adventurer but still there are, but 46 below you can''t see a neutral monster living do you understand?" I said "What do you mean..?" Sheryl "Because, it¡¯s easy to plan them out" Tom "yea, but that¡¯s the problem, if they know there''s a peaceful race loving inside of dungeon, it¡¯s easy to plan them out" Mike "Yeah, something like that, imagine group rank 10 and 9 plundered them? For benefit? So one of my plans is to put them under my protection too" I said "The Kingdom will not allow that!!" Mira "Relax, Mira he never said the kingdom will" Era "yea, yea, I didn''t say they will, it¡¯s just a possibilities, and if that happens, ..." I said "All dungeon visitor will become criminal in their eyes... next time they see one, they will not show mercy" Diane Everyone understand that point, so no one refutes "So, weapon rank, status, skill, dungeon information, well its good if you ask Gin to join your group, so he can protect Sheryl pfft*'' " I said jokingly "You.. you... hmmf.." Sheryl glanced to Gin and simply blush then talk with Diane "Well, from weapon class, let say 30k damage plus 35% body enhancement, or any other buffs, and if the Lucky strike, it can also double your whole damage + weapon additional damage, imagine your damage is hundred thousand, with high attack speed would it be a superhuman , right Mike?" I said "Yea, thinking about it, I decided to be weapon class, I''m not good at memorizing incantation, even it looks cool, I don''t think it¡¯s will suit me" Mike "Yeah, not included the weapon class skill as multiplier," I said "Um, really.., That''s why the Elf back there is using sword, I always thought when it comes to elves they will be magician" Tom "Yeah, I heard in 9 protectors all over the kingdom, 7 is weapon class," Mira "Because of it easier than mages...?." Sheryl "Before forget, one thing good for mages is, they can choose element to defend on the enemy, well example you attack a lava monster with fire of course it can decrease damage up to 20% or sometime 100% if your low int, but using ice can make your damage increase up to 200% or more, because their low resistance against it, plus weapon additional percentage, magic mastery on certain element, example ice magic, increase 50% each level, and a skill, example Icebolt skill, depend on around 100% or more, so it¡¯s not the mage is weaker than weapon class, it just harder than them, even I choose mages, I''m using sword but I just swing it, with the way I want" I said "So, that''s all, if any question you can just ask, well later I''ll start dungeon conquering" I said "I have a question" Diane "pfft*!, seems like you''re question going to be interesting... pfft*! " I said "Why did you choose mage?" Diane "I said I have both, sword class and mages class, but I choose mage as primary because there''s a lot of things you can do about it" I said "About damage difference ?" Diane "Heaven and earth,... That''s the difference" I said seriously "Heaven and Earth? What do you mean?" Diane "Mike your thinking, if a mage and weapon class maximum damage is hundred thousand, It¡¯s good to be weapon class because of its convenient right?" I ask mike "Yes.. am I easy to read hehehe " mike laugh "No, just my intuition told me that your tardy, pfft*! just you imagining memorizing incantation in an unknown language, makes your headache right?.. hahaha" I said, I and mike laugh "But don''t you know? We been talking 6 digits here since the start?" I said while smiling mysteriously "So you''re saying.." Diane shock realizing, what I''m saying The four heroes understand it, Jack damage already reach more than 6 digit which makes them realize jack strength different to other protector levels. "Yea, that''s why I said I''m you''re the greatest backer against the calamity,.." I said while smiling at Diane "I''m gonna get ingredient on floor 52, Nina Kara, Mirna, Sheryl wanna come?" I said "We''re gonna travel!!" Kara "''"Hurray*!!""" Kara, Nina, Mirna "..hurray*!?" Sheryl shout wearily "Don''t mind it, it becomes their tradition just go along pfft*!" I said then we leave After we leave "Princess Mira...." Diane "why? there''s a problem and why there''s a ''princess'' we talk yesterday about it right?" Mira "no. I''m sorry.. Sister Mira make sure your father will not become his enemy ok?" Diane "why?... jack is strong but I never see him bully anyone?" Era "No Sister Era, it¡¯s not that. , Sister Mira don''t let your father do something against him" Diane declare "Why?. my father is the king, he is a good man, and he is one of the most powerful in the Kingdom, " Mira said "No!" Mike said everyone look to him "Because once the kingdom became his enemy, it will be a true calamity" Mike continue said seriously "And against him, we are truly doom to fail." "Thinking about it, .. he knows the heroes arrival, all this thing we heroes doesn''t know, he is powerful, which 6 digit damage, we hope to attain, cannot be placed in his eyes... what if.. he is the calamity coming, which will destroy the Kingdom.." Tom said ""NO!!"" Dina and Era shout "He will never be, he is gentle, he''s been good to us, never bully weak, even respect monster beast who never attack him" Era declaring "Yea, Jack will never destroy the Kingdom, .. he .. just wants a simple place for us to live... to start a family that''s we always talk about.. so never.. never will be" Dina saying.. "No.. he can, there''s a possibility... a high possibility...." Mike Everyone look at him again "What if the kingdom is the cause of your death? won''t he buried all living here along with the dead?" Mike said "silence~~~" ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ "Well, we are not sure, maybe not, so don''t worry about it, but one thing can avoid this is, Sister Mira, do not tell the possibilities Jack might be the calamity to anyone, including the King and Queen" Mike ""right"" Diane and Tom "Actually we shouldn''t talk this with sister Mira here, we might be the cause to trigger it'' Diane "yea I shouldn''t talk about this with princess Mira..." Tom nodding while saying "What do you mean?" Era "Look, because we talk about this possibility with sister Mira, sister Mira will talk this to the King and Queen, then they will talk it to the council .. then what the council will do?" Mike "Yeah, because they can''t do anything to Jack, one thing is to hunt those close to him," Diane "If that kind of accident happens, yes.... jack will kill the Council and the King, anyone who have possible related to it.. he will not show mercy for those who bully his person, especially us"Dina... "Sister Dina is right, but not only that, he will become all race criminal, what worst he can become newest demon king, which make this whole kingdom perish.." Mike "So we can avoid this, by not telling Mira to other this right? R¡­rright?" Era trying looking for a leeway "Yea, but I guess, if that''s really it is, Mira will say it one way or another" Mike "No! I will not.. if calamity will start by me telling this, then I will simply forget this.. and that''s all!" Mira said with determination "Let''s stop this talk, Jack is trying to stop the calamity, and he will not be...., let''s just forget this ok?" Dina said then everyone nod Chapter : 24 Conquering The Dungeon After a week Gin, Kara, Mirna, Nina decided to go with the four heroes, except for Gin the 3 girls just want to play there. Era, Mira and Dina is plan to help Kimiru to establish network to other places for easy gain information, the teleportation is only for us, but i make wind communication for them, so they can set station to every place and make a central station at the Academy. And I, a week after the heroes arrival At 72nd floor. As usual my outfit in the same, the only difference is my weapon I have two [ Dryad Blessed Wand ] with my [ Drake Heavy Sword ] "[[ Mana Sense ]] [[ 7 Elemental Sphere ]] " I open my Mana sense to detect 1km around me, then I open seven sphere and supplement it with Nature Mana, Lightning, fire, wind, water, ice, light, earth with my [[ Multitasking ]] Skill, all hostile monster, around me are massacred while I¡¯m looking for floor boss, and the entrance for next floor, I kill many hostile monster as possible for experience and let those who are not live. After 4 months doing same thing, I reach 100 Floor, It¡¯s a 6 headed dragon with a body of a turtle almost 100 meter whole body, 30 meters the neck length Fire head, Water head, Lightning head, Earth head, Wind head, and Normal Dragon head? With my [[ Mana Sense ]] and [[ 7 Elemental Sphere ]] trying to clash on it but I think of a good way. "[[ Meteor Strike !!! ]] Die!!!" I shout making 3 meteors, 20 meters diameter "creAKKKK!!!" "creAKKKK!!!" "creAKKKK!!!" "creAKKKK!!!" "creAKKKK!!!" "creAKKKK!!!" "Wang*!!!!!!!" A strange field appears 40 meters around it.. When the meteor enter the field, just 5 seconds the meteors starting to lost its flame, it just becomes a three 20 meters stone falling then "bang*! bang*! bang*!" it was smashed by earth dragon head then the 6 head look at me. "Fuck, it... it¡¯s cheating!!! [[ Magic Nullifier Field ]] where did you learn that!!.." I run then wait for it to lost its effect after 35 minutes I try it again but it just the same... "[[ Lightning Domain!! ]] , [[ 7 Elemental Sphere!!! ]] [[ Body Enhancement!!! ]], [[ Weapon Enchantment!!!]]," I activate my buffs skill then teleport in front of the earth Dragon then "BOOOM*!!" I hit the head of the dragon with my full hit, but there''s something cover my attack, a turtle shell made by solid stone, but still, the sword of mine cut the flesh a meter wound, "[[ Multi-Icicle !!!]] ", " CLANG *! CLANG *! CLANG *! CLANG *! CLANG *! CLANG *!...." I start to bombard it with icicle then after 12 hit my skill stop, my buffs from lightning domain, even my weapon enchantment is removed, I notice here in this field I can''t use any magic, Then!! "Bi BI! " A Lightning Bolt shot on me, which make me a little staggered, But I still attack and target the eyes of earth dragon!, "creAKKKK!!!" "creAKKKK!!!" "creAKKKK!!!" "creAKKKK!!!" "creAKKKK!!!" "creAKKKK!!!" While I''m running on the head of earth dragon, I''m hitting its body., then the non-element head charge at me. "Crack*!!" the right arm of mine was bitten along with the sword and torn off "Fuck!!!.. The non-element dragon is a speed type!!! It¡¯s for sneak!!!" I shout "Bang*!!" I was hit and thrown down, because of its speed and I can''t use Mana Sense it caught me off guard After I was thrown down the ground I keep running away from the field, I only hold the wand of mine, my sword was still in the mouth off non-element dragon, along with my right arm "[[ Body Recovery !!! ]] and [[ Heal !!!]] Fine its yours!!!!" I shouted to the 6 headed Dragon, but it¡¯s seemed just waiting for me, declaring its superiority, by standing its head high, looking down on me... While analyzing the event, I got a good idea... I open space and make its head separate, to the body!!! "creAKKKK!!!" "bang*!! " the space collapse I can''t cut its head from its body, "How can normal adventures hope to kill this!! It will clearly massacre the whole party once they got near there.... how about ... this..." I''m saying to myself.... I''m planning to teleport the whole meteor to the front of his body, because its take at least 5 to 10 second to nullifies magic near its body, but I got idea "[[ Clay Molding !!! ]] , [[ Rune Enchanting !!!]] " I create six drills made of solid stone I can make... Put 3 Rune, Wind Resistance, Strengthening, Heat Resistance "creAKKKK!!!" "creAKKKK!!!" "creAKKKK!!!" "creAKKKK!!!" "creAKKKK!!!" "creAKKKK!!!" The six head just watching to me, waiting for me to come, maybe it¡¯s really a stationary boss, if it''s going to charge to adventurer party ... it will be really unbeatable even for the group of rank 10. While I''m away on it, around 500 meters I start to make the drill stone float and spin!!! "More!!! ..It¡¯s not enough,... Faster!!" While talking to myself """"" "CringgggGGGG**!!!!!"""""" Because it''s spinning in high velocity, the wind around starting to absorb When I realize it''s going to out of my control, making my ears and nosebleed, thanks to my perseverance for mind resistance, "Now!!!!" I open a 6 space, I''m front of the head of 6 Headed Dragon """""Aaargghhh*!!""""" "BooOOOM !!!" The six drill goes through its, continue its trajectory in too solid like a turtle shell, on 6 stone drill 5 is disintegrate, only one pass through the ground...
"DING! Congratulations For Being First To Conquered Half Of The Dungeon For 706,234 Years !!!"
"Unique Skill Learned: Magic Dispelled (Unique Skill) !!!"
Magic Dispelled (Unique Skill) : Removed all buffs on Target or Stop the flow of any kind of energy for 3 second, cannot be less than 5 minutes to cast again
"It¡¯s been long since learned, skill, and what the¡­ The 6 headed use this skill continuously for 35 minutes, 40 meters, when its gone recast again... when I get only 3 seconds and can be used after 5 minutes." I said to myself I get the 5-meter scale of it for Tom and Gin shield and get my sword, then left, because I''m not planning to stay, but... "and a half? There''s still 100 floors, why did I think its only 100 floors, I even said to conquered 3 dungeons with 1-2 years...I really need to rush this..¡­, How¡¯s Selica?..." I said Since the arrival of the heroes I go all out to conquer a dungeon, But still looking for a time to visit Selica, it¡¯s just that, I can''t contact her anymore, I visit the church of goddess of hope, but can''t have a response to her. I hold the goddess pendant the pour mana to it, almost after a month of heroes arrival, I do it once a day. "Crackk*!!" the pendant broke.. "What... What happen? did I pour too much Mana?...." I go out of the dungeon everything almost the same, the only difference is there''s a lot of look like a Kingdom Soldiers here, in the tower, maybe they realize it after some of my talks before,¡­ then I go home. Once I out of the dungeon, I directly go home, then at the house, I see Kimiru, Mira, Era, Dina talking at the Sala. "Yo!, " I ''''""Jack!!!""" "Why are early today?... " Era "Well I just kill 100-floor boss so I go out " I ""''''Huh*!!?""" "you''ve cleared the dungeon?" Mira "No, it¡¯s the only half.." I "Only half? There still 100 floors? How did you know its half " Kimiru "Well someone speaks on my mind, after killing the boss at 100floor, saying congratulation for conquering half .." I explain to them but not the skill I get "So that''s how.." Kimiru "So what are you planning now?" Kimiru "Well its only 4 months and since there¡¯s a hundred floor to clear, I''m planning to rush it and minimize the killing, and what''s new? It seems like you''re talking about something interesting?" I "Well now that, we have station all through the kingdom using your idea to centralize of information, the kingdom asking for its ownership, they will pay 10x you''re expense," Dina said "pfft*! , that the stupidest joke I ever heard hahaha" I said "Yea, I know, I even trying to explain it to father... but the council trying to gain its ownership, saying it will be good for Intel" Mira "um.. the council is stupid, they don''t understand business they think they can buy base on the expense, the potential of the idea, and we even already operating, even thousand times will be possible" Kimiru "It¡¯s not that, they don''t know business, it''s just that they trying to approach, not in business way, they even keep saying for the Kingdom" Era "Well, it¡¯s not that I really care, but I hope for their Kingdom, they don¡¯t do something stupid. The idea of central network communication is we created, is to access information in another village, like if there''s a monster beast information, so we can help them, the information we freely give them, just don¡¯t ask for yard after we give them an inch, if not for Mira I¡¯m not willing to give them a single information, it¡¯s our planned for our independent city, we are going to create, but if our help become a reason for them to backstab us, we should withdraw everything! Tell them don''t push their life dead end I''m not affable" I said then walk away "Where are you going?" Dina "Going to church.." I "You always visit the church... why?" Dina "Because my little friend of mine lost connection with me since heroes¡¯ arrival, the church is the only way I know where I can find her but... I really miss her now..." I said with my sad tone then leave "A little friend of him? In church? Do you know her? " Mira "No, I never heard it before" Kimiru "It looks like she¡¯s really important to him..." Era "A little friend? Her? A little girl in church? Why I never heard of it? And it seems like he knows her a long time" Dina... After I left the house I go to church, I just sit there looking at the altar, which is a ladylike statue, I don''t know who create it, but it does not even look like Selica while hoping a response for her there''s an old woman with nun clothing, "oh boy, it look like something troubling you, can I have the honor to hear your story .." old nun "no, it¡¯s not much..." I said keep thinking with my head looking the ceilingsIf you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Well, it¡¯s not much so mind to shared it?.." The Nun keep looking at me smiling "it''s kinda boring but... sigh*! ... It¡¯s about a little friend of mine, we lost communication..." I "It seems like the little friend of yours is really important to you" old nun "I don''t know, I.. I missed her, when we are together I cook for her, make some of her requests, she''s annoying and thickheaded, she will not say if she doesn''t want, it easy to tease her, well she''s tsundere, I can tell anything to her, even she can''t tell a single things about her, almost all my secret in this life is I told her she is a trusted friend of mine, I even think of her as a family, sob*!.. She can talk to me, sob*!... I know, sob*!... I might do something stupid, sob*!... But I didn''t realize until now... sob*! ... She might hate but.. sob*! if .. she can meet me... sob*! .. but.. shes.. in.. trouble if she does that... " I take a deep breath and stand "Thanks grandma.. " I said because after saying what on my mind I realize something "It¡¯s good to know I have been a help, May I know your decision" old nun "That idiot little friend of mine, if I become her level, I will cook in her front and will not give her a thing, I only hope if its life threatening doesn''t push herself, and just wait for me... " I said then leave The old nun was just sitting there watching me leave. After a while, she smiles then vanished.
After that I continue to conquered, dungeon after 2 months I reach floor 170, I almost clear dungeon in a day sometime 2 level a day, starting floor 100 you can never see a weak monster, the weakest is level 105. In 170 floor of becoming different, it will continuous slaughter. Floor 170 = 10monster beast with 10% higher level than dungeon conqueror 171 = 100monster beast with 10% higher level than dungeon conqueror 172 = 500monster beast with 10% higher level than dungeon conqueror 173 = 10 monster beast with 20% higher level than dungeon conqueror 174= 100 monster beast with 20% higher level than dungeon conqueror 175= 500 monster beast with 20% higher level than dungeon conqueror 176 = 10 monster beast with 30% higher level than dungeon conqueror 177 = 100 monster beast with 30% higher level than dungeon conqueror 178 = 500 monster beast with 30% higher level than dungeon conqueror and so on,.. After I try it to floor 185 I stop, and tell the other the situation I might be gone for a month or so because there''s no entrance, only exit, not like the other it only teleports you, to next floor after defeating it, One thing good is not I continuously battle for 29 floors, a simple trick is left 5 monster beast without limb to move, without mouth to bite, then make a pit where only its head show then rest Within 12 days I clear 30 floors, From 170- 199 1/2/3 in one day 4/5/6 in one day 7/8/9 in one day 10/11/12 in one day 13/14/15 in two day 16/17/18 in two day 19/20/21 in one day 22/23/24 in one day 25/26/27 in one day 28/29/30 in one day "12days... I thought it will take me 30 days. I should calculate it as 10 floors with 610 monster beast each, And there''s a limit in the level of the enemy" Talking to myself. I eat, take a bath, and rest.. "Hahaha its good to grind here" while laughing like devil to myself After resting and prepared everything I killed the monster beast left, then a light cover my body then it teleports me to 200th floor When I look around me it¡¯s just a plain field like simple arena flooring, but the field its rich in Mana density you can see it like a fog. "Congratulations Adventurer! For reaching the highest floor of this dungeon" A 2-meter spirit looks like a dark flame but with a form of human. "Sorry? I''m not an adventurer?" I said "HA HA HA HA, The first person reach the Highest Place in the Dungeon is not Adventurer Laughable!!" a Spirit "Are you the last boss?" "HA HA HA HA! I no longer just a floor boss a long time ago!!, I already become a higher being" a spirit "you change?" I said "I already lose my body, have my own consciousness, not just floor boss, and become a Celestial spirit" spirit "hmmm, so who are you?" i "HA HA HA HA! I am one of those what you called god" Spirit "HA HA HA HA! are you a comedian?" I said while copying the way he laughs "HA HA HA HA! you will never understand " Spirit "hmm.. are you one of those who design the calamity? " I ask while holding my chin "HA HA HA HA! good.., clever child, I am one of those god " Spirit "Since the floor boss here has now become Sir god, I think your very powerful, so may I ask you''re honorable to lighten up this child, are you the strongest of them or are you on 20th position or something?" I said full of respect and awe "HA HA HA HA! good clever child, I may not be the strongest but I''m one of the top 3 position" a spirit "So sir God is top 3, it can be said that in this world is really at peak, but how can you be sure? Without getting out of here? "HA HA HA HA! A good question there is one of the six god who has the ability to use space which helps to leave this place, but the place is full Mana so I choose to stay here and wait for a good play to watch. "There''s a god good in space? May I know Sir God when the last time you met him?" I "HA HA HA HA! You clever child why keep asking, I entertain you enough that''s is my grace you should now leave" The Spirit become cold "HA HA HA HA!, you''re not clever god, I thought your stupid enough to answer my question," I said with his tone "You Insolent!!! " The Spirit "A mere spirit calling itself god... Do you want me to chopped your head" I said while grinning Then a group of dark Mana surrounding him, start trying to suffocate me with invisible pressure I activated all my Skill from [[ Body Enhance and Enchant ]] [[ Lightning Domain ]] "[[ Mana Sense ]] [[ 7 Elemental Sphere ]] Then holding my Heavy swords with my right hand I vanished ¡°Swiiish*! Bang*! I smash the sword but I just pass through to the ground... Then a fist came from my right side¡­. Clang*! I blocked with my armguard then ¡°Bi! BI!¡± Bang!! Lightning Bolt appears in his front But he waves his arm and it makes the bolt in his direction redirect to other direction Even I block his first attack I was thrown down 10 meters of my spot before then I use my gravity to suppress him a little but its look like it doesn¡¯t have effect I connect my [[ 7 Elemental Sphere ]] to my Heavy sword then Bang! He smashes my attack with his fist A wave of Firenova was created around 5 meters of the impact Then a Dark ball was created on my side which sucks up my whole left arm, it was torn off¡­ ¡°Hahaha, a little brat wants to show off, die ¡­¡± He wants to say more but a light cover my lost limb and it regrows in an instant. Bang*! Icicle*! Icicle*! Icicle*! Icicle*! I hit again and ice spike was created to the ground, His left leg was hit by ice but it just pass through BOOOM! 30Meters pit was created and I¡¯m in the middle of it¡­ ¡®Fuck even I already reach high level¡­.. tsk..¡¯ I keep thinking I healed myself then teleport in his back Bang! Bi! Bi! Bi! A Lightning shockwave was created while I smash my sword on his body but¡­ ¡°Hahaha, You think I¡¯m only faster than you?¡± The Spirit holds the sword with his left hand showing his superiority not only in term of speed and power. Then I created Explosion Made of Mana in the body of the Boss ¡°BOOOM¡° I was thrown down again but my clothes it has torn off and my body is already burned because of concentrated Explosion in front of me. ¡°Hahahaha you see it brat!... I am a God! I¡¯m Immune to magic! Because I myself was made of Mana itself! ¡± The spirit Seeing I control some Mana connected to his body when I created concentrated explosion I grin¡­ "[[ Clay Molding ]]" I create a chair which is more likely a throne then repaired my jacket and sit on it ¡°You really powerful isn¡¯t?¡± I said while smiling at him ¡°Hahaha Did you realize our difference!¡± The Spirit ¡°Hahaha, right we are different¡­.¡± I said while laughing out loud The Spirit frown but doesn¡¯t know why I can still laugh in this situation ¡°You see I already reach High level but in term of speed and power, I¡¯m no match for you¡­ And you are immune to magic hahaha isn¡¯t you are made of too much of stupidity.¡± I said ¡°You!!¡° Spirit Then I concentrate to use "[[ Mana Control ]]" "YOU BRAT!!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!!" The spirit "A [[ Highest Dark Spirit ]] pretending to be a god?, don''t you think it¡¯s funny?" I said while sucking all Mana around his body making a Mana stone, out of him "How did you..." Spirit "I don''t know you''re level, its only show ???? but you''re age 1,069,087?? that... seriously no one kills you after that many years, you will really become spirit no matter you like it or not after that hahaha pfft*!" I said while laughing "YOU... WHAT IS HAPPENINGS!!??" The Spirit His body starting to disintegrate and he can''t do anything about it... "Your body is already gone long ago and now you are just a spirit made of Mana, I''m gonna help you to reborn don''t worry... when you respawn I will visit you!" I said smilingly "NO!!! ARGHHHHH!!!! Stop this...please please stop this..argh!" "So should I stop? If you answer my entire question I might stop it, deal?" I said I slow down the absorption process "Ok, well you as long as I know¡­ " I "Why do a million years, there''s no heroes conquered the dungeon? Yet" I ask "We.. we planned them out... we kill them before they become strong..every hero will die inside dungeon" Spirit "Why does all living adventurer is now weak? Can¡¯t even rise to 100lvl? " I said Then I speed up the absorption "it¡¯s¡­. It¡¯s because... more than million years we start tampered a heroes body... experiment to weaken their potential... the heroes failed to save everyone from the calamity... most of the race extinguish, more so the powerful one, like Dragonkin Angels, Fairy, Demonkin, and other race who participate to war, after that with the help of 6 of us turn into a spirit more than 600000 thousand ago, we started to tampered the body of everyone, pretending a savior of the calamity by blessing them, which passes to generation to another generation and we kill all strong monster beast little by little, until then, we become the most peak of the world" The Spirit "Why are you six? You should be only three?" I ask because there''s only a 3 dungeon "It¡¯s a lesser spirit we build up for hundred thousands of years, by feeding Mana to follow our command"? "Your Dark Spirit, what are the others?" I ask "The dungeon at forest Fijaika is fire Spirit, in the Elves Forest Wind Spirit, we help to grow is space, ice, lightning, space was bought by the adventurer millions of years to the top and left it behind there and it grow by sharing with fire spirit" Spirit "There''s no light spirit? How about the Goddess of Light, Selica?" I said "Light Spirit? The church goddess? it died 500 years ago. In unknown cost but maybe Space Spirit and Fire Spirit kill him" "Is there''s a five rune ring act as her wing? at the back of Selica?" I ask "There''s no such.., " Spirit "Last... How¡¯s the calamity of yours will work?" I said while thinking maybe Selica I know and the Light Spirit they knew is not the same.. Did she kill the Light Spirit? ¡­ "But..." Spirit doesn''t want to say But I increase absorption process "The top.. of the tower.. is filled with monster beast after years of the summoning of heroes...it will release after a week it will attack the castle and.." The spirit was sucked dry "Arrghhh*!" "Fuck, he''s gone!!, I''m planning to ask for more detail but... I think I need a good control to myself" I said because I space out a little when I think who is Goddess Selica "Silence~~~" ¡­ ... ...
"DING! Congratulations For Being First To Conquered The Dungeon For 1,069,097 Years !!!"
"SHHHHHHSH*!" Then a light wisp with face slowly appeared in my front "Congratulation For Conquering the dungeon!" Wisp with face of pointed nose appear "yo!?... who are you?" I ask "I''m a dungeon Spirit, for million year¡¯s accumulation of magic, may I know what you wish for?" Wisp "Well any? Weapon? Skill? Item? I can think of?" I ask "Any, of your wish..." Wisp "Does the 2 dungeon the same? Giving me a wish too?" I said "Yes! The 2 dungeon spirit can do what I can because our creator the same" Wisp ¡°What if this (@#$%&&%$$#@ @#$$%&&&%$$#@@)¡± I said "So the first one is impossible, because even i don¡¯t know her name, sigh*! ... the latter part? Can you guarantee it?" I said "So long as you are first to conquered the other 2 dungeon it will be not a problem" wisp "Then.. I need the first one pfft*!" I said
"DING! Unique Skill Learned : ???????"
"Hahaha, what if conquered this again after 10years?" I ask "It¡¯s only possible, because of accumulation of magic for millions of years" Wisp "Last question, what is the maximum level of mobs on the 170th floor to 199th floor? can I overuse it?" I said "Start at 170Floor mobs there will start at level 170 and will be calculated base on the Conqueror Parties.... you see 2000 before but since the accumulation is used for your wish the max will be back to normal 1000 level if you overuse it dungeon will be closed down and wait at least 10000 of years to accumulate again to open" Wisp "Well thanks.. see you Mr. Wisp!" I wave to him then leave When I regained my senses I was at 169 floors, "I still more than half a month to practice and learn to fully control my stat" I After practicing it for 15 days I already have a good power sensitivity Then early morning I return home At the kitchen I start to cook breakfast then Dina is the first to wake up "Good Morning!!" I said "Jack! You¡¯re ... when did you come back?" Dina goes to me "Just came home... to cook for breakfast!! How''s life here?" I said "Well, everything''s ok, and everyone misses you now," Dina said I hug her waist and playing my nose to her "How about you.... do you miss me?" I ask "um!" She nod then I kiss her lips, then I make a gentle movement downward to his plenty back then change its shape. "I always think of you too" I whispered in her ears, and then we hug for several seconds "Okay, let cook breakfast now, I may not control myself to eat my midnight snacks earlier pfft*!!" I said Then we cook for breakfast, and then I take a bath While I¡¯m gone, everyone¡¯s awake one by one and sit on the dining table like usual After taking a bath I go out my room and go to dining table and sit my favorite spot Everyone''s looking at me then "Good Morning?" I said """""" Jackk!!! """""" "What¡¯s with that reaction?" I ask ""Whisshhhhh*!!"" Kara and Nina instantly on my lap "I always think of you all, miss me? " I said while stroking their head ""umm!"" Kara and Nina "Kara always crying while sleeping, so Sister Mirna and I always hug her on sleep" Nina "You also cry when sleeping not only me!!" Kara "Sorry, don''t worry I already conquered the dungeon so later I have many times to play with you" ""Really??"" they¡¯re both eyes shone and I simply nod and feed them "You cleared the dungeon?" Era "um I cleared the 200 the floor," I said "So what''s the reward?" Era said """""""""Reward?? """"""" "Well, do you really wanna know?"" I said Everyone''s look at me "I don''t know too, hahaha pfft*!!!" """" Huh!!""""'''' "Don''t you get it??" I ask Everyone look at me acting mysterious "Mike, you should have the idea right?" I said because the way he smiles, saying ''fuck! This is bullish!'' "Ha ha ha!! should I say it? will it lost the fun?" Mike """"""Said it!!!!"'''''''''''' Everyone shout "Hahahaha I knew it coming!! ppfftt**!! " I said while laughing "It¡¯s the experience. the dungeon is for adventurer its created to adventurous people, to adventure, it doesn''t mean you need to reach the top to get the meaning of it, when you''re group are playing happily conquering the dungeon, it will turn into a life happy experience and that''s the greatest treasure one can get... so having no reward at the top ... is also reasonable... that''s what I guess" Mike "So? It means nothing? Just experienced no treasure?'' Kara "chopped*!!" I chopped the head of Kara the stroke her hair again "it¡¯s not it doesn''t mean a thing, it¡¯s the memories you can cherish which you can laugh once you got old, it cannot be bought by any treasure in this world, example when the group of orangutan gets your food what your topic?" I ask Kara "We are all claiming that we are peacefully and loving race!?, ... then I remember Sister Mirna said ''Kill them all without mercy pfft*!!" Kara "pfft*!, Dina said she''s a loving person when orangutan gets our food she shouts ''You shall not pass!!!'' Hahaha pfft*!!" "I remember that day Gin saying he doesn''t care about petty things, but when his food turn to banana, he shouts with full of hatred '' justice must prevail"''!! pfft*!! " Dina "Why me? Sister Era..." Gin wants to say something Era glared at him, he continues " Is a loving person..." Everyone laugh.... "See it''s not it doesn''t mean a thing, it¡¯s a memory that we shared which even I cherished, pfft*! " I said "I wish I''m with you when you all go adventure,.." Mira "Why don''t you go with us when we are getting ingredients for lunch later, and we visit the elves Kingdom inside the dungeon," I said "Um!!," Mira agree "By the way, Mira, do you know or heard a cloning technique? " I ask "Why?" Mira "Well I know how to use summoning rune, when I reverse its effect, I need information which will tell me if the sending is success, are in the right world," I say """"You can send us back?""" "Um, actually when you got here I¡¯m planning to send you back right away, the problem what if ... Do I send you not to your world? Would it at least it¡¯s I, makes you a dead end? That''s why I study still the space magic... Well I know people here do have skill list but I know my runes is Lvl10, and my space magic is already lvl9" I said "That high?" Diane "How can you do that?" Mike "17 years of deadly training?? pfft*! so do you know some Mira?, I plan to ask the Elves Queen but I never hear Elves has that" I said "Well gonna ask father" Mira "And Sister Miru can you help me too, set Sister Rhea and his group away from the dungeon if possible buy or rent them some land in the Capital" I "Why? They are stable there right?" Miru "No not for long I got an idea where the calamity will start but not sure what it is" I """"""What ??"""""" "Where?" Mira "At the dungeon" I """""" Dungeon ''""""""" "Right¡­ Don¡¯t you think? If there''s a monster invasion where is the possible place it will come??" I "Well you have point, but it¡¯s just you''re hunch?" era "No? I caught a god I interrogate him.." I """""" God """""" "Are you making fun of me? Who organizes this? if I said I accidentally kill the god after interrogating him?" """"""""" Kill ""''"''''''''" "Ha ha ha ha pfft*!! Your reaction is really priceless... hahaha " I laugh out loud while holding my stomach, "You.¡­ you said it clearly" Era Everyone look at waiting I cover my eyes with my hands "Pick a boo?" I said while smiling at them """"" You said it quick!!!"""""" "Fine fine, why you always bully me pfft*!! at the 200floor dungeon, a god is playing hide and seek" I look at them and still waiting for what I''m going to say "He can''t find himself because he doesn''t hide!? pfft*!" "Hahaha, that is stupid god!!, right Nina?" Kara "Umm!!" Nina "Kara, Nina this is why I love you, look they all serious," I said and kiss them both on they''re cheeks Everyone still looking at me "After breakfast, I will tell what I know ok?" I said Then everyone starts to eat then I help washing the plate After we cleaned up everything, I sit to Sala while playing with Mirna I tell them, except for the reward, how I kill the floor boss and why adventurer now is weak making everyone shocked about the game of god, the calamity maker, about how other powerful race disappeared, After we talk, Kimiru transfer her parent and Rhea group, Our village is safe, but we already make a preparation for them in any case, once we settle our side, we let the King and their Council know where''s the calamity might begin, so they can garrisons their soldier there, and prepare for war, we also informed the Elven Queen, it takes 5 days to set our side prepared before we make the other influences get the report.., After that almost every day we play inside the dungeons, for four months, we even reach the 90th floor, I created a vehicle like a flying carpet, but it¡¯s was made by the bed of fluffiness with a stone bed under, by rune float and control it bymanipulating earth, I also create Mana Stone, because that is the only way I can spend my Mana. Era, Mirna, and Dina, reach rank 9, Gin, Kara and Nina are rank 8, Mira and Kimura rank 7, but the four heroes reach rank 10, once a powerful monster appears I always use gravity magic to suppress it a little send some pressure on it, which makes Mike look like a God of War, but there''s a time when mike attack the same monster without my suppression, make him pay a leg,.. More than half a month before the so-called "Calamity" will start, seems like everything¡¯s prepared. Chapter 25 : The Start of the "Calamity" means the end. The Kingdom ¡°Request¡± to everyone near the dungeon to evacuate, but there''s a lot of people, thinking it¡¯s just a rumor or even the Kingdom never believed it completely so why should they? There''s only a thousand of soldier, act as scout because they''re not planning to engage it, and they are not sure about the information. I even created a flat-screen magic television, but with three screen, which used space, to view a long distance, but I only set it on certain view, the 3 dungeon!, When I created it Kimiru ask if I can create more so we can give lend it to the Kingdom, which Mira also agree, so I created 3 for the Kingdom Council, Elfinalde and Dwarves leader. We request them if they knew something like cloning or duplicating skill, While we are, talking about we experience in dungeon happily, "Jack.. would you help them?" Mira "No, we shouldn¡¯t.." I said "Why.. You¡¯re strong!" Mira "No, he shouldn''t... " Diane said because even they said the necessary information, the Kingdom stance is not believing the information from them about the calamity, the King¡¯s Council just requests the people to evacuate not even mandate it¡­ "But you''re the heroes" Mira "The heroes are not God, there''s even a group of over hundred level monster beasts once it starts, they will only die! You all called it ¡°Calamity¡± because it was doom to be difficult to solve. Even the four hero¡¯s chances are slim" I said ¡®Summoned a hero then after a year facing the Calamity? If I didn¡¯t help them they might still around rank 7 or less¡¯ "But you.. you can right?" Mira "I can, but first we already warned them and they don''t believe us if I help them now? What¡¯s your Council will think?" I said "But..." Mira "Mira, .. I¡¯m not a hero, but I''m trying to coordinate with them, why they always try to find fault with us? Because they don''t realize the consequence, not showing them the consequence of surprising me personally, it¡¯s because you¡¯re my friends... this time it¡¯s the consequence of their action, they need to face the responsibility, understand?" I said "Right!, helping them solve the calamity, is already the biggest grace they received, you can''t always clean up. There messed, they will never learn" Diane "Right, if you always help them, they will think a way to use you, because your light-hearted, that''s why I the politics" Mike, while putting is both arms behind his head "Why don¡¯t you go to the Council and watch there? Once everything starts and saw the unwinnable situation, they will forget the Citizen of your Kingdom, they will only think of their safety, they will even plan to make the Citizen of this Kingdom use to slow down the beast march" I said "No! They will not!" Mira declared it, "Sorry Mira, not everyone is thinking the same as you. After an hour it will start, I will attack the forest of Fijaika, look carefully how they will respond, they will blame me by not attacking the dungeon here and will discuss how to use me.." I said "No¡­. they will not.." Mira look down After that Mira leave to go to Kingdom, then after 2 hours "Jack! What''s that?" Kara pointing the screen Because the mist on top of the tower, is starting to disperse, then something, crawling downward to the dungeon tower and small dot appear on the sky, then it became hundred, became thousands, hundreds of thousands,.. Then "Bang**!!!" """"""Roar*!!""""" """"Creakkkkk!!*""""" Then every adventurer, Soldiers, Vendor and even normal Citizen started to run... Because if not everyone will surely become food for the beast hordes. .... .... .... .... ¡­. Everyone looking at the screen watching seriously, after an hour almost all place ruined the inside the dungeon wall is full of monster beast, Then a two-meter human form covered with Ice flame like spirit appeared floating there in the middle, acting as a Leader ""¡±""""""" ROAR!!! """"""""" "Look!! Is that the leader?" Nina "umm the one in the top of dungeon is look like that but with dark flame," I said "So who''s stronger you or that?" Kara "It¡¯s that a question pfft*! " I said confidently "By the way, what''s you''re level?" Kara said then everyone looks at me "Well do you really want to know? pfft*" I "Um, now that I think of it, you always know our level, you didn''t tell yours" Kara "It¡¯s because you never asked?" I flick her forehead then show my status to her "HUH!!!" Kara, she jumps when she sees my status "''""''''''''''Why ? """""''''"'' Everyone was shocked by the reaction of Kara. "Do you also want to see it too?" I ask Then everyone nod
Level : 2598 Tittle : Civilian
Name : Jack Age : 17 Years old Race High-Human
Str : 2901 Atk Dmg : ?,???,???
Agi : 2721 Atkspd : ???? Movement spd : +???/sec +Evasion/Reflex NoWeapon
Vit : 3042 HP : 3,483,440/3,483,440 Def : ?,???,???
Int : 3013 Mgc Dmg : ?,???,??? Mgc Def : ?,???,??? Mana : 12,837,040,/12,837,040
Dex : 2789
Luk : 2599 Crit Chance : ???% Crit Muliplier : ???x
Skill List Level
Interspatial Storage NoLvl
Identify NoLvl
Cooking Skill Max
Healthy Body Max
Magic Dispelled (Unique Skill) NoLvl
Memorized Lvl4
Multitasking Lvl10
Mana Recovery Lvl10
Mana Sense Lvl10
Mana Control Lvl10
Perseverance Lvl10
Petting Lvl9
Tailoring Lvl6
Sword Mastery Lvl10
Two Handed Sword Mastery Lvl10
Heavy Sword Mastery Lvl10
Bow Mastery Lvl5
Animal Skinning Lvl7
Fire Magic Lvl10
Wind Magic Lvl10
Earth Magic Lvl10
Lightning Magic Lvl10
Light Magic Lvl10
Ice Magic Lvl10
Space Magic Lvl9
Nature Magic Lvl10
Gravity Lvl10
Aura ??? NoLvl
Smith Lvl3
Shield Mastery Lvl5
Body Enhancement Lvl10
Body Enchantment Lvl10
Weapon Enchantment Lvl10
Rune Enchantment Lvl10
Lightning Domain Lvl5
????? Skill NoLvl
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.
"Silence~~~~~" "Boh!?" I make noise because it¡¯s too quiet """"""" HUH**""!!!!! ""'''''' "You.. you''re a cheater!!!" Mike shout "Hahaha, I even I thought the same! pfft*!! " I said "But .. how can you level like that" Era "I fight at least around 5000 monsters with Lvl2000 monster beast" I said "And you still alright after that?" Diane "No, you¡¯re wrong, you know how I make my Light Magic Lvl10?" I ask Everyone look waiting for my answer "It¡¯s because if not, I''m going to die, I use body recovery every 5 minutes because they keep whacking my body hahaha pfft*!!" I said while laughing Everyone turn green face, Then Mirna hug me tight gently, "From now on your not allow to conquered dungeon understand?" Mirna said in gentle voice Kara and Nina start to hug me too "Um, we.. sob*!! .., We only play from now on.. sob*!! ok?.." Kara "umm, Kara is right .. sob*!!.. we should... sob*! .. only play .." Nina Everyone turn silence again "Wait.. relax .. it supposed to be a good joke, stop crying" I said """''No!!!!! """'''''' Dina, Era, Sheryl, Diane, Kimiru shout at me "I''m sorry, Jack.. I just never thought..." Mike "Yea, sob*! .. I look at you strong and always smiling.. sob*!.. never thought of your hardship sob*!" Gin started to cry too¡­ "We keep seeing you smiling, so we never think of it before.." Tom "umm, Jack.. sob*! .. thank you sob*!.. for sheltering us.." Sheryl "Right, thank you, for sheltering us .. sob*! " Diane "Later do not makes a joke about your life ok?" Dina said while smiling "or I''m the one will whack you !?" Era Then I never realize, even my tears start to fall without me knowing. I starting to get numb to pain... I thought it¡¯s only because of my perseverance, But it''s not a pain resistance... While everyone looks gloomy I bite my hand, until it bleed "Wait .. What are you doing..?." Mirna "Just testing pfft *!" I said while smiling to Mirna, "Testing? Testing what?" Kara "If it¡¯s hurt.., now I realize, it really hurt hihihi pfft*!" I said "Why? What if its hurt?" Kara "I realize when someone whacking my body, it¡¯s really hurt, it¡¯s not that I don''t feel it, I just used to ignore it, because if not, I might not see you all again " Then I smiled Everyone looking at me gently "But, after the calamity, I still need to conquer the 2 dungeons," I said "Why you said there''s no reward, so why?." Kara "The two so-called themselves god is there,.. " I said "So what do you plan now,? " Era "I¡¯m planning to start at the forest of Fijaika, because there''s nothing there except for monster beast, so I''m gonna play a little there, I can''t destroy the field because, that is the place were going to live after this.." I said then left I teleport at the Fijaika forest where one of the Dungeon is located "[[ Mana Sense !!!]] [[ Lightning Domain !!! ]] , [[ 7 Elemental Sphere !!! ]] [[ Body Enhancement !!! ]], [[ Weapon Enchantment!!!]] " I start to activate my skill After sensing the whole place with my [[ Mana Sense ]]. ¡°Except for the Ice Spirit who¡¯s level shows ¡®????¡¯ there¡¯s even a Level 260 monster beasts¡­¡± Then I grin Using [[ Multitasking ]] I make the rain of elemental spear in all direction, cleaning all, slaughtered every single monster beast I met. Watching at Academy "Look Jack is really fierce!!!!" Kara "Yeah his killing, every single one of them.." Mike "It looks like a child play for him!" Tom .. .. Watching at Kingdom Council "The information got by Mira from Jack is right, it came from the dungeon!" King "Your majesty, if the information from princess Mira is right, after a week they will be here at the castle!" Some middle-aged man in the council "Yes, you''re majesty we should send all soldier to defend the castle" Someone from Council "You should order or adventurer to be in assistance to the Kingdom" "From the look of it, it¡¯s even higher than rank 10 monster beast!" protector rank 10 "Look there''s a Blue flame there, that''s must be the leader of it" "Where are the heroes!! They should fight it!!" Everyone glare at the one who said it "Without the heroes we really doom, we should think how to evacuate first then let adventurer slow them" "Look!! There is someone on the 3rd screen" Then they saw someone slaughtering every monster beast on the screen "is that!!" King "Yes it that boy!!!. He''s killing every single monster beast with ease.." "Why he is in that place!! Why he didn''t go to the dungeon here!!!" "We should use that boy to our Kingdom" "YOU ALL SHUT UP!!! ... you all...!!!!" Mira clenching her fist Every single of them look to Mira "What do you mean, here is the Kings Council!!," "Jack is right!! sob*!... this damn place doesn''t deserve to be saved!!! sob*!" Mira "Mira!! What are you talking??" King The queen only looking the turn of event "I talked before with jack... He said this Council; he said this place once met the calamity" Mira "He said In face of the calamity every single here in council will think of his own safety, I never heard from you, to evacuate the Citizen, you even think to make them as cannon fodder... Once he moves, you will only talk about how to use him, sob*!!..., This call council is full of non-qualified to lead the Kingdom sob*!..." Mira, Everyone silence "Did he say he will help?" King "No, he says that forest of Fijaika will be his property, is the place they will live after this, that''s why he clean it," Mira said then try to leave then the Queen speak. Watching at Dwarves Council "Sir isn''t that sword is ..." "Yeah. That boy I never thought his a mage.." Dwarves Leader "According to the information that comes from Ms. Kimiru network, a week it will attack the Castle of Syntaria Kingdom" "Hmm, everyone prepares for war, if the Kingdom fall we are the next!!, send a message to network of Ms. Kimiru if he can make me talk to Sir Jack" Dwarves Leader Watching at Elves Council "My queen the information from Ms. Kimiru is true then if this will continue." "Everyone prepared for war if the Kingdom fall, we will be the next target! Send a message to Ms. Kimiru if we can talk with Sir Jack to help us here" Elves Queen "Yes, my Queen!" Back at the King¡¯s Council Before Mira leave, "My Mira is right! This council is full of cowards! Hundreds of thousands of different Races died because of this council decision, if you evacuated all people there, not only send a scout to confirm it authenticity of the information, they will not die... this is the responsibility of this Council" queen "My Queen what are you saying?!" King The other council also waiting for the Queen speech "All information we need is given by the party of Jack, if we only prepared earlier, it will be less the casualty, and did the party of jack ask any for return? This placed because of unqualified in the position is doomed, if we managed to survive this calamity, all in the council should be beheaded for treason! The council itself can be said the criminal of this Kingdom" Then the Queen stands and holds Mira''s hands "Mira, can I go with you on their side and help me convinced him?" the Queen holds the hand of Mira then they teleport back to the Academy Back at Jack After clearing every monster here for 2 hours because Jack can make a big attack which can destroy this whole place. "If I have Clone someone can pick all of this, I will not need to pick this personally" Talking to myself Then since my [[ Mana Sense ]] still active I sense 2 different but familiar Mana fluctuation response to it, so I teleport to it, when I arrive the place I can sense the Mana of it, but can''t see its body "Invisibility? Yo! You two can we talk?" I said looking at the surrounding forest silence~~ ... ... "If you don''t want to talk... " I said and then I use [[ Mana Control ]] slowly dispersing the Mana around they¡¯re body ""Wait!!"" a two small sound pass through my ears, so I stop dispersion of Mana in the surrounding "So can you show your selves?" I say Two green wisps like flame without distinction show in my front When I use [[ Identify ]] "oh so you are [[ A Lesser Spirit of Forest ]] Right? "" I said ""Yes, We are!"" "So what are you doing here? " ""This is where we live"" Spirit "Um.." "You know later I''m planning to rebuild this place, but because you also live here, do you want to become my friend?" I ask while smiling "Friend?" "I¡¯m a good chef I can cook for you if you like," "We don''t eat.. We only absorb Mana" Spirit "Spirit... Did you eat Mana?" I ask ""um"" "How about this" I try to release Mana to my hand then flow it to them I give around 10k "is it good?" seeing the two happily absorbing it ""umm.. We want more "" The spirit Somehow they keep answering in synch. "I can give you, but you have to tell me your name and became friend of mine understand?" I said "Name? We don''t have name we call Spirit of Forest" "What if you give us a name?" The Spirit "Right give us name, then we became friend" the other spirit "Ok, you are Lilith, and you is Lulu ok? " I said because they¡¯re voice are sound like little girl "Lilith.." Lilith "Lulu..'' Lulu "Um from now on you are Lilith and Lulu come, I am your brother Jack follow me while I''m cleaning! I¡¯m going to feed you with my Mana then I''m gonna introduce you to other!" It good its Hundreds of thousands of rank 8 above up to Lvl160, if it¡¯s a million of rank 1~6 its gonna be a mess to cleaned it, It¡¯s Already 4 pm when I¡¯m Finish Cleaning it, I make a [[ Water Ball ]] then goes inside it, make it spin, so it can simply clean my body, they dry myself by absorbing all water in my body and clothes, "I really need a clone to clean this" I said and then I look at two spirits after feeding it about hundred thousand of Mana "You your now a [[ Spirit of Forest ]] not a lesser right Lilith, Lulu?" Because I notice that they already form into a little girl "Um brother Jack why you are rich in Mana?" Lilith "Right brother Jack?" Lulu "Because I''m strong, come I''m gonna introduce you now to our family," I said "Our family?" Lilith "Um, family, I''m gonna make you meat Kara Nina Mirna and everyone, from now on we are not just friends we are family" I said then we teleport to house "I''m home!!" I said "Jack!!!! " I see Kara and Nina "Kara Nina, this is Lilith and Lulu they are now my little sister right Lilith and Lulu" I said "um brother jack is feeding us with his Mana" Lilith "brother jack is good to us!" Lulu "So how''s here" I ask "We have a visitor come!!..." Kara said and run to Sala While we are walking I see the Queen talking with Era and Dina ""Jack"" "Yo!, so what we have here Era? Dina?" I ask "Sir Jack, it¡¯s an honor to meet you again..." The Queen "Please stop the sir thing, in this house doesn''t have status, even I act as a plate cleaner, one of my wives want to dress maid clothes, which look very lovable, pfft*!" Dina blushed when I declared her as my wife to the Queen Then go to sit down between Era and Dina "Pfft*! ok if you want" Queen "So why are you here Sister Queen? " I ask then everyone look weird to me "Well Mira is our friend? And the queen doesn''t look old to Call Auntie?" I said seriously "pfft*! you can just call me Sister Yan" Yan "Well, Sister Yan why are you here?" I ask Mira and Yan look at each their turn seriously "We would like to request you to help us in this calamity" Yan "Ok.." I said """""What!!!""""" They all shock when I say it "Pfft*! hahaha look even Sister Yan join your team!!! pfft*!" I said "What you saying,..you will help the Kingdom?" Mira "Would you prefer if I make things difficult for you?" I said "Well, no but thanks" Mira "But I have a condition for you two!" I said ""What"" Mira and Yan "Tonight... you''re gonna be...." I said with mysterious smile """"Gonna be?"""" Dina, Era, Mira and Yan "Gonna be your mother pillow understand!?" I said "um" Yan immediately agree "no!" Mira "pfft*!! So it¡¯s a deal!" I said "So why did you agree easily?" Era "I don''t want you to be awkward with our friend because of me and I need to favor my wife, besides I¡¯m planning to end calamity itself right? Just want to teach them a little lesson so I didn¡¯t act early" I smile then stand "I''m gonna start cooking, so sister Yan hope you can eat dinner here" I said and goes kitchen At the kitchen "Why are you smiling like that?" Dina ask and look at me weirdly because I''m grinning while cooking ¡°I just thought something amusing ¡± Jack ¡°Amusing?¡± Dina I gently hugged Dina then say... ¡°Um.. the moment the so-called ¡®Calamity¡¯ start, is the signal for me to end it, isn''t?¡­¡± Jack "Right?..." Dina At dinner, I introduce Lilith and Lulu to everyone else and then after a long fun talk with them I play a little with Dina and Era at night. Chapter 26 : .... In the morning I''m already cooking, "Yo! good morning Diane and Sheryl" I ""Good morning!!"" Diane and Sheryl "Can we help? "Diane "Yea it¡¯s good that you both, is always here to help" I said "So any request for breakfast? " I said "No anything you do is delicious!!" Sheryl "Hmm.. Sheryl became flatterer maybe gin always flattered you right?" I said "g...gin... ..no he is not.. flattering me." Sheryl "What?? That stupid guy, doesn''t she know what he''s been missing tsk... tsk.. don''t worry I''m gonna teach him later... pfft*!" I said then she blushed "Alright don''t tease her anymore" Diane "sigh*! by the way, mind if you give me a year?" I said "A year for what?" Diane "to be an honest, this calamity I think. it''s good as finish, but I really need to conquer the dungeon first before focusing in your return, I have 2 plans for your safe return but I need a time for testing it" I said "Um, its ok at least we know there''s a hope of return, but why need to rush the dungeons to conquered?" Diane "I don''t know, maybe after conquering it I can meet her again." "Her? Who?" Diane wonder who is that ¡°Her¡± Jack is talking about ""brother jack!!!!"" Lilith and Lulu "So where did you go?, did you have a good sleep?" I "We don''t sleep!!"" Lulu "Right we play long night" Lilith "Later once I''m finished I''m gonna make a house inside the forest, and we all live there!!" I said ""Hurray!!"" Lilith and Lulu "haha Kara, Nina and Mirna really teach you a lot right?" "Um, we play many things" Lilith "Kara loses to us twice, She said we are fierce!!" Lulu "Oh, so what game did you make her lose? " I "Pairing Card! And we can see her card clearly!!" Lilith "yeah and we never lose her in pairing card game" Lulu "hahaha, next time you play you should not use your sense to see what¡¯s card you going to pick, it¡¯s more fun that way because you base on your luck pfft*!, understand?" I ""umm"" Lilith and Lulu After we cook and finish preparing everyone starting to sit on dining table ""Good morning!!"" "So how''s the night, Sister Yan?" I "it¡¯s good, my adorable Mira became my pillow the whole night pfft*!!" "Did she say something? pfft*!" "Hmf... and what do you think I should say?" Mira "I imagine.. pfft*!! sister yan force to be her pillow then you will refute, then sister yan will say it¡¯s for the Kingdom and you will be obliged to be her pillow pfft*!!" I said "pfft*! and that is exactly happens pfft*!" Yan Everyone laugh "Now that I think about it, now I know why my Mira doesn¡¯t want to sleep home now.." Yan "And why?" I "Because here she can simply live like normal girl, thanks for taking care of my Mira" Yan "um.., um, I thought it because of fluffy bed," I said Everyone smile. "Don''t mind it, Sister Yan, she is a friend here, so long as you don''t shut out us you''re also welcome here but not your husband understand?" I said "Why not my father?" Mira "The queen came here as you''re Mother, but your father will come here as a King, see the difference?... And I¡¯m not good at politics but most of the children in that side suffer from lack of parental attention that''s why I let her become her pillow for you to spend a good time.." I said Mira think for second and nod "I know .. I will tell the King that the whole forest of Fijaika will turn into little earth which is become my property, the size of it can be divided by 5 cities.. I''m planning to create my own Kingdom but it¡¯s gonna be too small so, I decided to create, little earth, where the Kingdom doesn''t have the right to interfere." I said "What if the council will not accept it?" Mira "Then don''t... I will do it anyway, that''s why I clean up all monster beasts there, for them? hehehe " I said "And my adopted sisters little Lilith and little Lulu is born there." "At first,I thought to let the castle be trampled first by the monster beast before I act, but since Mira and sister Yan is there.... they were too lucky, sigh*!." I hold my chin while look contemplating "Why?" Yan "There''s so many things need to do... Conquered dungeon, return the heroes testing, developing city of ''Little Earth'', and....after all of this, I''m gonna marries my wives.. ." I said Except for Mirna, Nina, and Kara, all of them blush when I talk about marriage. "Jack, by the way, the Elves Queen, The King of Syntaria, and Dwarves leader, Lyzarda Clan sending their request through our network to meet you," Kimiru "Send a message that, I will open teleportation portal for them at their hall, we''re gonna talk to them here in our conference hall they can bring maximum 20 people each, after lunch!" After we eat breakfast, Kimiru send a message to 4 powerful influences in this world Then little plays within the dungeon to get ingredients.... then after lunch. ________________________________________________ I open 4 portals at different hall, connected to conference hall here in my place Then one by one, this place becomes crowded, I only had the four heroes, Era and Dina on my side, Mira and the queen is on audience sit They are consist of 1 leader, 9 councils, 3 youngsters, 7 knight The 3 youngsters are for their prot¨¦g¨¦, After they set I remove the portal "So, why did you all request for my presence?" I ask "Don''t pretend, your noninvolvement here!." Human council "What involvement? Mind to enlighten me?" I said "Once the Kingdom is destroyed, you are also doom.." Human council He is not yet finished talking when I interrupt him "No you only assumed it..., so any other?" I saidThis story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. "We need the four heroes! " Lyzarda "You can talk to them, if they want they can go if not, you can''t force them." I said "Summoned Heroes, we ask for your assistance please lend us you''re power" Human Council "No, I won''t... I.., I''m just going die there" Sheryl "I will not, if we fight there we will only walk for our death" Tom "Of course even I will not look there''s a lot of Lvl160 beast, one is 260 and there is the leader which is more than thousand level, I''m just an ant compare to it" Mike just like saying none of my business "We are summoned heroes but we are not God, even you summon other within a year is impossible to reach that level" Diane "Silence~~~~" "So we were done talking? Well you know I''m busy?" I said "No.. wait! Help us, you have the strength to save the Kingdom don''t you think, it¡¯s part of your responsibility!" The Human King "Yes, you need to help us, passed through this calamity, we know only you can help us" Elves Queen "Right, with your strength, can make us all pass through the calamity," Lyzarda leader "Enough!!!" Dwarf¡¯s Leader shout Everyone look at the Dwarf¡¯s Leader "As a representative of my Citizen, on behalf of them please I ask you to help us if you need anything you can freely say we will do anything to comply..." Dwarf¡¯s leader "Pfft*!, Well how about we became friend Mr. Drake?," I said Everyone shock because the way I spoke with Drake is different¡­ "For a powerhouse like you Sir jack, it will be my honor" Drake "Don''t worry about the honor and forget the Sir part, just call me jack, and that group of monster beasts horde won¡¯t reach your place, you can sit still because... that... I can guarantee pfft*!" I said smilingly ''Well Mr. Drake has a good impression on me and he always helping me to create weapon'' I whisper to myself "That... I will be thankful" Drake "It¡¯s just a little help of mine, don¡¯t mind it." I said "Wait..... why are you talking, like this is just a joke!!?!" Human Council "No... I like his mindset; I hate yours that''s all ..." I "Mind to enlighten us, what¡¯s Dwarf¡¯s king Mr. Drake different to us?" Elves Council "Why do come here¡­ To show off your position and prestige¡­ you''re the King in your place? It good .. you''re the Queen? You''re the leader of your place its good.. so? What is it to me??" I said """ You insolent """""" "Shut up!!!" I shout before everyone said more ... "You came here, for the sake of your position.. only Mr. Drake came here for the sake of his Citizen... you want the heroes? But even if they agree or not, what do you plan? You all know they can''t solve the calamity, If they have the time they might but.. A year? fuck stop your daydreaming! You all come here to ask for my strength so don''t show off in front of me... You stupid!!!!" I said "you!!! you''re just a brat!!.." Human Council "Puchi*!!" I killed the old man from human council cut the head and turn into ashes in an instant "What are you doing this murder.." "So what? I didn¡¯t kill all those who are cursing me broad daylight, is my grace ... I''m strong your weak! You come here because of it, the protection of your Citizen is your responsibility don''t put it on my shoulder, and if you came here, to insult me... Then die, want to become my enemy? Prepared to perish..." I said simply without activating my aura, but the tranquility makes them shivered, produce cold sweat. "Silence~~~" "If you all come here is only for monster beast horde this conference is as good as finished... By the way, the forest of Fijaika is I declared now as my property, I''m naming it ''Little Earth'', I''m planning to create a place there, where no other influence has right interfered! Mr. Drake later, I''m gonna invite you to a dinner here in my home." I said and then I open 4 portals for them to go back, "Wait!... what do you mean as good as finished?" The Elves Queen "Well sister Yan and Mira is a friend of mine and they already request this yesterday.. and.. they already did the condition I set, it is only I need to fulfill our agreement! Or their sacrifice will be in vain" I said then walk outside the conference hall, Everyone shock and look at Yan and Mira holding each other "You!!!.. What condition it is, did.. did he do something to you both.." The Human King turn paled, everyone knows he was worried about her wife and daughter. "pfft*! umm," Yan "Tell me what did he do..!!!" The Human King "Stop!! He just let me become pillow of Mother!!" Mira """"" "What..." """"" "Um we ask him yesterday, and he accept as long as Mira become my pillow for a night pfft*!, if you only ask him to drink a tea and make some friend request he will probably not make this difficult for you all, look you only going to talk but everyone is In full battle arrangement!, are you gonna kill him?" Yan while smiling "Well, he is right, the Queen came here as my mother, but... father... Will come here as a King.." Mira said After the conference, all of the visitors leave, I also closed the portal, at night invited the Dwarf¡¯s leader in my house, next day, I start to kill the hordes of the monster beast, it takes me 3 days because of Magic Crystal, all corpse is I left behind, and let the Kingdom process it. After the calamity, I started to conquered the dungeon, 3 days to reach 100th floor, then fight 3 meters brown color samurai at 100th floor, with the ability to make a clone, but I got skill [[ Self Splitter]], I can split myself up into 10, but even I the original reduce the stat, Clone will act according to my will but I can control manually the clone, thanks to multitasking skill, And I can exchange place for it. Another 4 days for me to reach the 200th-floor defeat the boss and talk to the dungeon spirit and with the same process, less than 4 weeks, I conquered 2 dungeons, I got [[ Mind Link ]] from defeating five ninja turtle. After conquering the dungeon I start, to build up a wooden manor at the middle place of the forest, building all we need, and testing the reverse summoning, using mind link to my avatar, we get information about the address of the four heroes then confirm if this is their world, since there''s no problem about it, and experiment to call back someone with certain rune indicator, Diane and Tom want to go home, mike wants me to throw him to World of Unknown, because I already conquered this World, but Sheryl wants to take her grandmother here, because her grandmother is her only relative on Earth, here she can live more years and gin already confess to her, the moment Gin hear the heroes returning home, he decided to confess before Sheryl leave. The 6 avatar is busy for development of the Little Earth, from the highway, transportation vehicle, and new place for new transfer, another 2 busy playing with some strange world with cultivation or so, 1 is getting the advance book from the modern world about the understanding of element then let this clone to map out the tower of little earth. After that, I give a disposable runestone for Diane and Tom to return here but I never step into that world again as they requested, after 4 years they return here as a couple then lived in this world, because they felt that they belong here. 1 year since the ¡°Calamity¡± end, most of the city already prepared, Kimiru act as the representative of our Little Earth, Rhea, and other girls in her restaurant who help me to analyze some ¡°Mage Diary¡± before, manage the transfer of new village, they became the Little Government office here. My parent and other villagers in my village also came here. 2 years since the calamity end, we set the Little Earth Academy which lead by Sheryl and Era, Dina prefer home managing, Kimiru and Rhea got an idea to set a village to focus on a product, because transportation is not a problem, accommodating each other need became easy to accomplish, older people gain their livelihood because of that, those villages who will agree to it, will make sure their children study will subsidies by our government. 3 years since the calamity end, we only have a less than two thousand Citizen of the different Race, but our academy became famous because of the advance knowledge in all element makes even the Syntaria Central Academy fall short. Academy is free if you are from the village subsidies by the government, 5 silver if you are a Citizen of Little Earth, 50 silver if not, if you''re aristocrat you can pay as many as you want but you will be treated as normal. 4 years since the calamity end, Diane became the president of our Little Earth, Even Kimiru became her Best buddy, because she is overloaded with work, Tom became the adventurer Guildmaster. Which became more productive because of his different style, he makes adventurer not base on level rank but by guild rank which is from SSS, SS, S, A up to F it¡¯s a helping system, which student needs to help lower classmen, to rank up, and the guild will form you a team, and make your team copy the map that I draw using my clone as a reward, because of this many upperclassmen is excitedly waiting for the new arrival of the student to help. Adventurer is most came from the academy, And because of Diane idea, we created Police department call themselves allied of Justice, of course lead by Kara, Nina, and Mirna.. They even hired 30 Catkin and Wolfkin and train it to the dungeon, but I know it''s for their play.. I even created a jail for them with a big kitchen, to mental torture the prisoner while they are cooking they will only give bread to the prisoner, for them not do bad things again.. 5 years since the calamity end, Marry Dina and Era, Dina should be the first but she wants to let Era as the first wife because who is first doesn''t mean a thing to all of us, Era also want Dina to be the first one, but Kara Nina and Mirna said why not both because the three want also want to marry in the same day, Lilith and Lulu is already [ Greater Spirit of Forest ] which even the elves want to meet and we already have 7000 thousand Citizens and 3000 students 6 years since the calamity end, I marry Kara, Nina, and Mirna. Dina and Era became pregnant, I created the 12 Knight Protector of the Little Earth, the main controller is Lilith and Lulu, Spirit can live millions of year, and we decided to make them protector, 12 knight is only their plaything, because later the strength of 12 knights can be called ants compare to them. I keep feeding them while creating a Mana stone and start practicing Magic Smithing, even Acupuncture and Medical Knowledge from different Race and Mastery of many weapons And life keeps on and on... ______________________________ Now is my 500th birthday, all my wife already left this world In our group no one really turns old, because of High Mana in our body even Dina only look 35 the last time I see her, I still look 25 now, but not getting old, doesn''t mean immortality Dina died 190 years old, Era died 230 years old, Kara died 310 years old, Mirna died 410 years old, Nina died 420 years old, All of our children reach the peak of their career, because only my bloodline is out of the restriction of this world, we all stop participating government after 50 years, we all just live for fun watching everyone grow old, now even I have great, great granddaughter and great great grandson, Little Lilith and Little Lulu is now [ Higher Spirit of Forest ] After a long talk of farewell to my family, hugging each of them the last is the three youngest great, great granddaughters left. "Old jack!! ... sob*! .. are you now really... sob*!.. going to leave sob*!!.." Lira from kara¡¯s bloodline, great grand granddaughters wolfkin "umm.. little Lira, even old jack now is leaving, it doesn''t mean I stop loving you all understand?" I said "umm.. I .. sob*!! going to miss you, right Hikaru, and Tina" Lira "Were.. sob*! .. gonna miss you sob*!.. old jack, " Hikaru Dina great, great granddaughter, "um.. no one.. sob*!! will stop sob*! Lira bullying me sob*! old jack.." Tina, Mirna great, great granddaughter "Lira never bully you,.. right Lira?" I said and lira nod "Little Lilith and little lulu this must be the last time I''m going to feed you ok?" I said "um.. sob*! ... Thank you for everything sob*! brother Jack" Lilith "Thank you sob*!.. for taking shelter to us sob*!" Lulu "umm.., We are family, and you belong to the first generation, remember you are not obliged to protect and shelter them all, just a little care for our grand granddaughter and grand grandson is enough, understand,?" I said ''our'' because Lilith and Lulu are I considered as Family so my great, great granddaughter is they considered as they''re also. ""umm.. "" Lilith and Lulu I hugged them and I pour my Mana to both of them up to 90% then stop "Wish you also have a good life, just like I am.. thank you for being my family, this is now a goodbye" I kiss the forehead of the 3 little kids then smile at them While smiling contentedly my body started to disperse into tiny lights, upward the sky then slowly, while seeing the full view of ¡°Little Earth¡± ¡®Thanks for bringing me to this world¡¯ I murmur while remembering all happy and sad things I experience in this world. Then the light particles turned into nothing. End---